• 12. Porticoes and Piazzas

    Alberti deprecated the invisibility of the clergy.[2]  In De iciarchia, Battista, the primary interlocutor, ostensibly concentrates upon the character and actions of the paterfamilias.  But reducing the discussion to the scale of the domestic stage is a stratagem.  Alberti’s readers are to know that what applies to the family applies at the level of the republic.  And the Church too is a sort of republic.  The churchman is to conduct himself like anyone with command over others.  ‘Quelli saranno qui nel numeri de’ primi [ie. hierarchs] quali sanno e vogliono essere utilissimi a’ suoi, e con studio e diligenza curano il bene di tutti gli altri.[3]  It is a vigilant sort of authority that is laudible – one like that of the spider in the centre of its web, to which Alberti likened the paterfamilias in De Familia.[4] He is to be active and visible.

    According to Giannozzo Manetti, in the Life of Nicholas V, the pope’s visibility was a central theme of the design of the chapel that it was proposed be added at the liturgical east end of the church of St Peter’s: ‘In summitate vero tribunae solium pontificale altiuscule eminebat, ut et ipse ab omnibus circumstantibus videtur, ac pariter omnes adstantes sedentesque videret.[5]  It is interesting, then, that, in mid-fifteenth-century Rome, a further prominent architectural act of what could be called ‘clerical monstrance’ was made, again within the milieu in which Alberti moved or – just after his death – had moved.  In other words, there is reason to believe that there was a grouping of like-minded clergy who were of the same view as Alberti and who set about addressing the criticism of invisibility by architectural means.

    Pius II initiated the digging of the foundations of the Benediction Loggia in 1461 and the transportation of six columns from the Portico of Octavia.[6]  Platina, in his Lives of the Popes, pointed to the pope’s purpose of making himself visible, that is, doing the opposite of what Alberti accused Nicholas’s bishops of doing: ‘He (Pius) was mightily pleased with building, and at his charge were the steps in the Vatican Church repaired, the portico of it made glorious and strong, and he had a design to carry the rubbish from before the church door and pave the Piazza.  He was about to make a portico, from whence the Pope might bless the people.’[7]  Alexander VI added the third storey.[fig.]    

    Given Pius’ employment of Bernardo Rossellino at Pienza and the all’antica character of the loggia, his name has been offered as architect.  In summer 1464, a stone carver was dispatched from Rome to collect the design.[8] The Florentine connection also points to Bernardo.  However, two points make questionable the proposition that the work was his.  One is that the loggia is not, as a design, all-of-a-piece.  It shows signs of having been built in two or even three separable phases.  That is, although the building work continued long after Pius’s time and  other masters were involved, including Giuliano da Sangallo and Bramante, an authoritative design did not exist, and authorship as well as execution becomes divisible.[9] The other is that, within Bernardo’s oeuvre, there is a work – the façade of the cathedral at Pienza – that displays such a muddle-headed conception of the antique, that it must be supposed that, where he did not sink to that level, he was benefitting from the advice or direction of others.  The loggia, if he were involved, would be one projected under tutelage.

    Although the loggia no longer stands, it was illustrated often enough that its form in large part can be established with some confidence.  The most articulate representation is Marten van Heemskerk’s of the 1530s.  The composition of what appear to be piers supporting round arches with applied half-columns and pilasters indicates the work’s indebtedness to the Colosseum.  The cortile of the Palazzo Venezia – on two levels – is similar.  Van Heemskerk’s drawing shows four arches on three levels.  Pedestals for two more columniations are to be seen, and corresponding with the distance of the northmost pedestal from the parapet of the stairway into the Platea Sancti Petri are more fragments of masonry.  Evidently, the four arches were intended to become seven.  Pius II, as has been seen, referred to six columns being brought from the Portico of Octavia, near the Theatre of Marcellus. [Get the numbers right.  I’ve said seven above.]  Alfarano describes ‘…quinque parastatis cum columnis’, and his famous engraving of the plan of Old St Peters shows only little circles representing the columns.[10] Van Heemskerk’s drawing shows half-columns, and pilasters are applied at levels two and three.  The same seems to be the arrangement at ground level.  Could the columns be half-sunk in piers?  Alfarano’s convention contradicts such a notion.(fig)  It is that circles within squares indicate that plinth and shaft belong together.  Here, he shows that the shafts are independent objects.  In his hand-drawing of 1571, Alfarano tries to indicate more about the columns or their pedestals by showing the circles of the shafts within what look like short-armed Greek crosses (Fig.) 

    It is possible that Pius’s columns were never used.  However, in the event that they were, the columns must have stood free-standing before the piers.  Marten van Heemskerk’s drawing is difficult to interpret as showing a combination of piers and columns at ground level. If they are columns at ground level, they must have had elements serving as plinths for the order above stepping forward from the plane of the piers very boldly.  It is unlikely that that second order was of columns rather than half-columns, for the third level is undoubtedly provided with pilasters.  A step-back by degrees from column to half-column, to pilaster is also suggested by the forward-stepping frieze blocks above the second level.   The ‘columns’ were presumably secured to the plane of the wall behind by ties.  In the building drawn by Van Heemskerk, an error in Roman usage was made at the level of the tops of the capitals of the lowest storey with the placing of the stones acting as plinths of the second level directly atop.  An entablature block should have been used.  Such a move would have obviated the need for the pedestals of the second level to be excessively tall. There is considerable difficulty for the observer trying to locate the floor-level of the piano nobile.  A string course has run at the level of the apices of the archivolts and has coincided with the astagals of the capitals.  It is likely that the need was to achieve the floor level of the wing to which the loggia is attached.  Windows resting on a string course to the north of the loggia imply a floor level in line with the bottom of the balustrade of the first-floor loggia.  Unfortunately, the string course of the windows above does not align with the balustrade of the top level correspondingly, but rather with the cornice of the entablature separating second and third storeys.  In any event, there is a deeper void between the first and second compared with the second and third.  The difference is perhaps owing to the need to adapt to floor levels within the palace; but the effect of disparity could have been mitigated if the correct usage had been followed and a full entablature been set atop the ground level colonnade.  The oddity of the colonnade supporting a cornice must have looked very awkward where the step-forwards occurred.  Between second and third levels, a stepped-forward entablature above the columns is correct and comfortable.  The archivolts rise to the level of the architrave and there is no stringcourse aligning with astragals.  The top level has pilasters instead of columns, and the architrave above steps forward only above the northernmost one.  The roof as-it-were rests prematurely, for the entablature is incomplete. [this is all offered, at this stage, without much confidence]

    The anomaly of the missing architrave and frieze between the first and second storeys and the heightening of the bases of the upper pedestals is consistent with Bernardo’s action on the façade of the Cathedral of Pienza, the building that reveals his own confused thinking about ancient architecture.(fig)  The façade really is rather unpleasant.  Four pedestals support pilaster bands that rise through two levels to the level of the pediment or gable.  In the entrant angles of the pilasters are columns.  At the top of the first level, as at the Benediction Loggia, they support a cornice, instead of a complete entablature, which in turn supports the columns of the second level.  Arches spring from each upper pair of columns.  The central span is greater than the lateral ones; but because of the pediment it cannot rise higher.  Bernardo has simply inserted in the middle an arch that is less than a semi-circle.  His thinking here is to be contrasted with Alberti’s at Rimini.  The central arch of the façade of the Tempio Malatestiano rises to the level of the entablature whilst, in the narrower side bays, the arches rise to a lesser height.  The small all’antica details at Pienza are very well designed and executed; but Bernardo’s understanding does not extend to the principles of construction and assembly.  Differences between the Palazzo Piccolomini next to the cathedral and the Palazzo Rucellai (where he is credited with the execution of Alberti’s design) are to be accounted for, then, not by reference to the relatively rustic context of the former but to Rossellino’s vagueness.  Perhaps too it was when he was not under Alberti’s invigilation that, at the Palazzo Rucellai, the two bays, upper right, were built with their misaligned rustication.

    The fault in combining columns and cornice is common to the Pienza Cathedral façade and the Benediction Loggia.  So, there are grounds for finding Bernardo at work unsupervised through the whole process of construction of the cathedral façade, and at the point where the loggia was to continue beyond the tops of the first storey columns.  There is no particular reason to give him responsibility for the design at ground level.  The use of pedestals, if it was not a means to reach the necessary height for an entablature using spoglia columns that were too short, at this stage was a sign of a sophisticated understanding of ancient Roman architecture.  They were used in the cortile grande of the Palazzo Venezia.(fig)  Neither the Colosseum or the Theatre of Marcellus use them on the ground level.  The loggia of San Marco (fig) – another instance of architectural monstance – follows these precedents more fastidiously than does the Benediction Loggia.  The Loggia itself began to rise as a building promising to adhere to the most rigorous Roman rules.  It forgot them for a brief and crucial moment before resuming its sage way.  The fact that the error between levels one and two was corrected between levels two and three indicates that the error was not immediately apparent.  If it had been, it could have been remedied.  Therefore, it seems likely that building went ahead, raising the piers of the piano nobile, until 1470 when ‘maestro Julianus Francisci di Florentia’ was required ‘perficere quattuor arcus dicte Benedictionis nunc existentes … secundum quod superaedificare quattuor arcus ad altitudinem designatum scapellinis…’[11] The model collected from Florence by the stone-cutter in 1464 did not correct the error; but, around 1470, the correct way ahead had been established.

    What is needed for an attribution of the Benediction Loggia is a more-informed architect than Bernardo Rossellino, and perhaps one whose direction of the work was remote and intermittent.  Alberti, of course, would qualify on those grounds.  A couple of circumstantial points may be added.  Alberti was interested in making the Colosseum serve as a model for the architecture of his own age.  The Palazzo Rucellai is an example – a meditation upon the combining of the arcuated with the trabeated in a systematic way. (fig)  It represents its conclusions in graphic rather than plastic terms; but a drawing of the Colosseum can readily be imagined alongside it.  The main differences are that the arches of the Palazzo Rucellai rise short of the entablatures by a greater amount, and the level without the arcuations at the top of the Colosseum appears at ground level in Alberti’s building, where, as at the Benediction Loggia, the pilasters stand on pedestals.  Were the Palazzo Rucellai to be rendered in fully plastic terms, pedestals and entablatures would have to break forward in column-alignments.  Alberti also used pedestals at ground level of the façade of Santa Maria Novella for the four Corinthian columns.

    The Benediction Loggia – and the loggia at San Marco – also had a raison d’etre that stands outside of architectural formalism and antiquarian reference.  And in having it, it satisfied a requirement that was very important for Alberti.  The Loggia was to do with visibility. Alberti’s thought is often hidden in metaphor.  Father, spider, city – all have the virtue of vigilance.  The loggia can be their architectural companion.  Here he is, on the city in De re aedificatoria, IV, 2: ‘Moreover your city ought to stand in the middle of its territory, in a place from whence it can have a view of all its country, and watch its opportunities, and be ready whenever necessity calls…’[12]  This city is very like the spider.  The loggia has a gaze directed in just one direction and, like a picture, is observable from just one side.  The vast numbers expected in the Platea Sancti Petri could see the pope and the clergy in their polyptych richness and profusion.  Equally, the arcades looked upon the scene and promised a surveillance of the piazza, a vigilant eye, perhaps, upon the virtue of the faithful.  Had all seven ranks of three arches been constructed, entrance to the atrium of the church and to the palace would have involved an undifferentiated architectural experience.  The structure becomes the very image of candour – of the hierarch’s openness to scrutiny and of the family’s congregational warmth.

    The conception of the Benediction Loggia is to be connected with plans made for the Platea Sancti Petri during the pontificate of Pius II.  One of the great events of Pius’ life would seem, from his Commentaries, to have been the reception in 1462 of the Head of St Andrew, presented by Thomas Paleologus of Mistra.[13] At last, St Andrew would be reassembled.  The church already claimed to possess his body, as Giovanni Rucellai noted when he visited in 1449.[14]  A monumental set of steps was created across the front of the Church of St Peter’s and the palace, where a huge raised platform served as apron to the buildings.  Martin van Heemskerk’s drawing shows the arrangement.  Two giant statues were made to stand on pedestals on either side of the staircase at the level of the faithful.  Saints Peter and Paul were sentinels directing the path of the faithful to the shrine itself.

    As early as the pontificate of Nicholas V, according to Giannozzo Manetti in his account of the pope’s plans, there was a proposal to regularise the streets passing from the Castel Sant’ Angelo to the Platea Sancti Petri.  There were to be three porticoed approaches.  The planned northern street ended opposite the entrance to the Vatican Palace, the central street, the entrance to St Peter’s and the southern pointed towards the obelisk and the Canonica.   Pope, Peter and clergy were the three goals, and the pilgrims would predominate on the central street.  Dignitaries, pilgrims and clergy were projected from sun and rain.  Similar solicitude would have been shown them – especially pilgrims – by Alberti as they crossed the Ponte Sant’Angelo, if Vasari correctly attributed a drawing of the bridge that he possessed.  He wrote, of his book of drawings, “…nelle quali e disegnato il ponte Sant’Angelo, ed il coperto che col disegno suo vi fu fatto a uso di loggia, per difesa del sole nei tempi di state, e delle pioggie e de’ venti l’inverno: la qual’opera gli fece far papa Nicola V…’[15]  In other words, the porticoed streets and the covered Ponte Sant’Angelo were of a piece, at least as far as concern for public comfort was concerned.  [cf. Florence Cathedral in Apologi [check here]  The project seems to have anticipated the import of Agnolo Pandolfini’s estimation of works of the time of Pius.  The Platea Sancti Petri was nothing less than a vast outdoor church.  The three streets, from the perspective of the Piazza Sant’ Angelo, corresponded with the three doorways of grand churches.  The congregational space upon which they opened passed right up to the staircase and podium, which corresponded to the sanctuary of a church.  The Benediction Loggia would be a virtually Colossal spectacle, capable of transformation into something more marvellous than anything that could be achieved elsewhere in Christendom (unless the climactic experience was the shrine of the prince of the apostles itself, whose need for the dramatic enframing of Nicholas’ new chapel arch at the liturgical east end was increased by the quality of the exterior spectacle).  It was accommodation fit for the heavenly host.  The outdoor church of St Peter’s had not yet been completed, but Pius’ plan for it seems to be relatively clear.

    A similar though more modest arrangement of loggia and nave-like public space was at S. Marco.  There, the portico is of three arches on piers on two levels, with applied half-columns at ground level and pilasters above.  When the Palazzetto was located to the right of the loggia, the public space was enclosed differently from nowadays, when it has been shifted to the southwest corner of the Palazzo Venezia’s insula.  Again, Alberti has been mentioned by some scholars in connection with Pietro Barbo’s works on the palazzo.[16]  But how he stood in relation to Barbo’s social milieu is perhaps problematic, partly because Alberti was a a member of the College of Papal Abbreviators which Paul II disbanded in 1466 for harbouring anti-papal thinking and paganistic tendencies.  As has been seen, Alberti’s sympathies seem to have accorded with those of the College, if Paul’s charges were well-founded.  However, Alberti did express them more covertly than, say, Platina, who was imprisoned as a subversive.[17]  If a Colosseum-based design was needed, and especially if the need was felt before 1466, Alberti was the person to go to.  Since 1450, and his design for the Tempio Malatestiano, he had used it.  The cortile grande at the Palazzo Venezia shows what the Benediction Loggia aspired to in terms of ancient Roman correctness.

    The San Marco Loggia seems to belong to a more experimental stage of loggia design, especially in the treatment of the pilasters in the lower porch: they have bases but, instead of capitals, they have at top elements of cornice above which spring the transverse arches of the vault.  The building could be said to be under-designed or else the building-work under-supervised.  This is a common feature of Alberti’s architecture.  At Mantua, the churches of San Sebastiano and Sant’ Andrea are a long way from his intentions.  Although, at the Palazzo Rucellai, there was clearly a drawing that attempted to exert most rigorous control over the work, it did not prevail in the two upper right-side bays, as has been seen.  Alberti’s designs do not seem to have had unimpeachable authority or received unquestioning loyalty.  It could be because they remained imperfectly resolved or because of the extra link in the chain of command that he himself represented.  In any case, it has been speculated here that Alberti was often present at that somewhat messy stage of planning and design, when decisions had not yet been definitively made and when the initiation of the idea was not readily to be allocated to one individual.  The Benediction Loggia seems to have developed out of similar circumstances.

    The open-air church of San Marco was relatively rudimentary.[check Ricci so see if the upper window of the Tempio Malatestiano had a balustrade and was served by a stair]  That at St Peter’s was grandiose.  Evidence that Alberti thought specifically about the outdoor church and that he can therefore be associated – how closely must remain debatable – with these examples is to be found at Mantua.  The façade of San Sebastiano is designed with regard to the piazza before it.(fig)  Monstance and display are essential to its conception.  It is enough to ask, why five doors?  The answer involves the church’s possession of a number of relics.[18] As at Sant’ Andrea, these were to be displayed to the faithful.  But San Sebastiano, on its Greek cross plan, is not a congregational church.  San Sebastiano’s piazza is the congregational place.  Raised on its podium, the façade was eminently visible.  The loftiness of any ritual actions that look place at the level of the loggia was evident.  Staircases rose to the round-headed openings as at present, or else the three central square-headed where approached up a flight of steps – less likely if clergy were to do more than stand in their doorways, indeed were meant to pass through and forward onto an apron to expose the relics or themselves in more than a dumb-show.  It is not necessary here, however, to attempt a detailed reconstruction of Alberti’s original intentions for the church and its façade –the interpretation of the documentation and the material fabric has occupied scholars for a long time and will no doubt continue to do so.  The general character of the spectacle to which the façade was crucial may be described.  The composition adheres to the basic laws of altarpiece design (indeed, it is possible to say that the church façade in general serves as the model for the altarpiece, conceived as a place of encounter with holy personnages).  Axiality establishes the rule of hierarchical importance.  Here, the pediment that preeminently aligns with the central doorway and the window that breaks the entablature enforce the rule.  Elevation is orchestrated, with the earthly at the bottom and, above, the celestial (or, as in the case of the common motif of the Annunciation enacted across the spandrels at the top of the main panel, the antecedent).  There are three clear levels at San Sebastiano; the crypt, the loggia and the upper window.  Access is controlled.  In the case of the altarpiece, the intercession of the saints is sought and the ease with which they can perform this role is graduated according to their historical closeness to Christ and the Madonna or their importance in shaping the dogma of the Church.  The faithful before an altarpiece usually make their address first to the saints humblest, lowest and most distant from the axis.  At San Sebastiano, the doorways increase in dignity towards the axis.  The faithful would approach the hierarchy via the round-headed doorways to which niches respond in the back wall of the loggia. Or else deacons or acolytes could emerge.  The three central doors in the facade correspond with three doors giving directly into the church.  As a result, the spaces within the loggia, containing the round-headed doorways and niches, serve, as-it-were, as anti-chambers to the main route of holy progress.  The upper window’s breaking of the entablature, or else the entablature’s deferential dividing for the sake of the window increases the sense of the vitality of the axis as a route of manifestation or egress.  The drama of religious display would have arrived at a splendid climax if, at last, a person, a relic, or an actor playing saint or angel should have appeared in the upper opening.[19]  All the while, of course, the setting of a congregational space in open air before a portico behind which was a sanctuary recalls ancient Greek and Roman practice and custom.

    The façade of San Sebastiano may be usefully compared with Donatello’s altar in the church of St Anthony in Padua -the Santo Altar.  The present composition of  statues, reliefs and architectural elements is an incorrect reconstruction of what Donatello intended.  Documents list the components which would have found a place in the ensemble, and scholars have offered various suggestions.  Evidently, there was an arch over the central part of the altarpiece and otherwise the bronze saints were assembled in trabeated spaces.  Mantegna’s San Zeno Altarpiece in Verona very probably  pays homage to Donatello’s intention.  Flanking the Madonna and Child at Padua the saints were grouped three on either side.  The Madonna and Child were surely isolated under the arch and contained by columns in a narrow space.  The sacramental seriousness of the group, partly indicative of which is its closed composition, demands their exclusive occupancy of their space.  The attendant saints are more or less open in pose and communicate more of less animatedly.  Those humblest and most remote from the Madonna and Child historically and theologically –St Anthony and St Francis- and most concerned with others’ salvation before their own, should have been placed at the extremes of the figure composition, the more effectively to perform their intercessory task.  It is surely a betrayal of their lives and work that, at present, they comprise an inner triptych group with the Madonna and Child.  A relative psychological composure belongs to the martyrs, S. Justina and Daniel and the bishops, St Louis and St Prosdocimus.  The hierarchy of saints would go from confessors (Francis and Anthony) to bishops (Louis and Prosdocimus) to martyrs (Daniel and Justina).  When the altarpiece is conceived as an ascent and journey, rather than a static heavenly assembly, finding the most important saints of the place – Francis and Anthony- at the gate so-to-speak dramatizes the scene, that is, removes it from the timeless and sets within the terms of historia.  The spirit of the intercessory saints can be thought to inhabit the steps and the round-header doors at San Sebastiano, that of the loftier the platform with the three lintelled openings.

    From the piazza, high and low, axial and periferal, remote and assessible are all made clear.  These are the fundamentals of a composition that locates the pastoral in relation to the priestly, the secular in relation to the religious, the knowable in relation to the mysterious.  These same terms were implicit in the Platea Sancti Petri.  Their best and purest representation is in Alberti’s Ur-form: their most magnificent is in Sant’ Andrea; and their rudest and simplest is in Alberti’s own church of San Martino a Gangalandi. 

    These fundamentals of this theatre of piety are to be distinguished from the fundamentals of matter and design.  Arches, piers, columns, entablatures and the rest of the lexicon of classical architecture explain the absolutes of span and height.  They constitute an architecture aimed at formal perfection.  We pass through it as hushed visitors or we survey it, transfixed.  If they are material relics in our imagination, archaeology connects with history, and they may conjure up associational ideas.  But, as well as these things –and more than them- Alberti’s architecture is this theatre of piety and morality.  Its essence is that it is not uninhabited; it is not silent.  It has been shaped to accommodate and facilitate human interactions.  As such, it is witness to events.  The bench awaits sitters, the doorway expects an appearance; the platform will serve for formal intercourse.  People are to be pictured.  There will be conversations, greetings and a sacral lowering of voices.  In other words, the fundamentals of the theatre of piety apply also to the city at large, conceived as a moral conventicle. 

    There, a scene of harmonious and virtuous citizenship was to disclose itself.  The moral society required that a route pass uninterruptedly from the private house to the church.  For Alberti, a simplified and Early Christian religion could open the path, could connect the secular and religious.  Where they met was the piazza, beneath the skies the arena of public virtue, inspired by Christian example from one direction and from the other by instinctual identification of individual happiness with the happiness of our fellows.


    [1]

    [2] Alberti, De re aedificatoria, VII, 13, p.627-29. See above, Faith and Belief, n.56

    [3] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, p.273. lines 21-23

    [4] Romano,Tenenti, Furlan, III, p.265, l.2131-2134.  See also the Intercenale, ‘Servus’, in Marsh, 1987, pp.91-7

    [5] Torgil Magnuson, Studies in Roman Quattrocento Architecture, Figura 9, Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell, 1958, Appendix, p.358, sentence 144

    [6] Pius II, The Commentaries of Pius II, translation by Florence Gragg with historical  notes by Leona Gabel, Smith College Studies in History, Vol.XXXV, Northampton, Mass., 1951, p.[get]

    [7] Platina, Lives of the Popes, translated by W. Bentham, p.272

    [8] Another name associated with the project but with an equally tenuous claim to responsibility is that of Francesco del Borgo. See Charles Burroughs, From Signs to Design : environmental process and reform in early Renaissance Rome, Cambridge, Mass., London: MIT Press, 1990, p. [Get

    [9] See Op.cit., pp.20-23, note 3

    [10] Tiberio Alfarano, De Basilicae Vaticanae Antiquissima et Nova Structura, con introduzione e note dal dott. D. Michele Cerrati, Roma Vaticana, 1914, p.129

    [11] Ludwig Heydenreich, Architecture in Italy 1400-1500, Yale University Press Pelican History of Art: New Haven/London, 1974, p.59

    [12]Rykwert et al, IV,2, p.97; Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.279: ‘Caeterum locasse urbem oportet agro in medio, unde spectare in oram suam et discernere oportuna et adtemperate praesto esse quo necessitas postulet…’

    [13] Pius II, The Commentaries of Pius II, translation by Florence Gragg with historical  notes by Leona Gabel, Smith College Studies in History, Vol.XXXV, Northampton, Mass., 1951, Book VIII, pp.523-66

    [14] Giovanni Rucellai ed il suo zibaldone, I, “Il Zibaldone Quaresmale”, pagine scelte a cura do Alessandro Perosa, London: The Warburg Institute, Unioversity of London, 1960, p.69

    [15] Vasari, Milanesi, Vol.II, pp.546-47 [check].  Taken from Franco Borsi, Alberti. L’Opera Completa, Milano: Electa, 1980, p.39-40, who cites the passages in De re aedificatoria where Alberti mentions the roof on the Ponte Sant’ Angelo and the desirability of such roofs generally.

    [16] Tavernor and Borsi ?[get refs]

    [17]Paul’s fear was perhaps of a repetition of a conspiracy like that of Stefano Porcari, in 1453, when it was Nicholas V who was the object.  Alberti wrote De porcaria conjuratione [check], a text that was perhaps too even-handed, first of all for Nicholas’s liking and then for Paul’s.

    [18] Richard Lamoureux, [get] or Ercolano Marani

    [19] At the Tempio Malatestiano at Rimini, a platform at first floor level, as deep as the front door recess, would have been a similarly impressive place at which to display the relics of the church, which included prominently a thorn from the crown of the Passion and a fragment of the True Cross and were held in the Cella delle Reliquie beyond the first chapel of the south side.  Unfortunately, there is no evidence that there was a plan to make it accessible.[possibly too idle a speculation]

  • 11. inn Polyphony

    Alberti’s activities as architect, theorist and advisor, and his clear attempt to ‘cover’ the visual arts by writing a treatise on each of the principal three –architecture, sculpture and painting– perhaps give us an unbalanced sense of the order of his enthusiasms.  We know that his literary activity was very diverse, and he was a literato before all else.  But from his theoretical writings and from his artistic activities, it can easily seem that his primary sense was the visual.  All the while, though, his literary voice is often most animated on the subject of music.  Indeed, in the (auto)biography he claims for himself credentials as a musician as confidently as, in De pictura, he tells of his spectacular perspective demonstrations.  He gives himself almost Orphic powers in the speech of Niccola de’ Medici in Profugiorum ab aerumna: ‘Troppo sarebbe forza qui in Battista, se potesse con suoi strumenti musici adducere gli animi in qual parte e’ volessi.’[1]  Confirmation of his musical ability comes from Cristoforo Landino who, as has been seen, wrote in Apologia di Dante, ‘What branch of mathematics was unknown to him?  He was a geometer, arithmetician, astronomer, musician, and in perspective he was a prodigy, greater than anyone over the centuries.‘[2] It is true that claims for a person’s mathematical expertise could not omit music while it counted in the Quadrivium (or here in the new ‘Quintivium’, with perspective added).  But, equally, no person intending to be mathematically educated would neglect his music.

    Alberti’s definition of beauty is placed within De re aedificatoria for the sake, obviously, of explaining architectural beauty.  He states, ‘Nos tamen brevitatis gratia sic deffiniemus: ut sit pulchritudo quidem certa cum ratione concinnitas universarum partium in eo, cuius sint, ita aut addi aut diminui aut immutari possit nihil quin improbabilius reddatur.’[3]  Of importance is his insistence that it applies also universally: ‘in whatsoever subject’ as James Leoni translates.  It is the word concinnitas that is at the core of the definition.  Alberti also wrote, in Book IX, Chapter 5: ‘Hi quidem numeri, per quos fiat ut vovum illa concinnitas auribus gratissima reddatur, hidem ipsi numeri perficiunt, ut oculi animus que voluptate mirifica compleantur.’[4] Harmony is, familiarly, an agreement of voice and ear: ‘Armoniam esse dicimusvocum consonantiam suavem auribus.’[5]  Ear and eye attend to beauties possessing a common substructure that appears in art and nature.  Musical and architectural harmony are interchangeable in his famous admonition to Matteo de’Pasti, his overseer on the project of S. Francesco at Rimini: ‘Le misure e le proportioni de pilastri tu vedi onde elle naschono: cio che tu muti si discorda tutta quella musica.’[6]  The passages carry the assumption that the reader will understand beauty in architecture and in nature, through being already in possession of an understanding of beauty in music.  To be sought in each context is ‘a harmony of parts.’  The beauty he talks of is essentially to be found in complexity.

    However, it is important to note that not all music would supply a level of complexity sufficient to sustain the analogy and thence the definition.  It has become something of a commonplace of Renaissance architectural historiography, since Rudolf Wittkower’s Architectural Principles in the Age of Humanism (1951), to discuss musical harmonics and seek them out in the mathematics of architecture.  Alberti himself followed Pythagoras, and explained musical intervals and the harmonic mean.[7]  But these simple whole-number relations that can be used for proportioning buildings are only part of what he has in mind in his definition of beauty in De re aedificatoria and in a number of other notable utterances on music scattered throughout his writings.

    The property of things whereby their parts fit together locally, quantitatively and qualitatively and they are integral objects is, in Alberti’s thinking, generically a mathematical characteristic.  And his age held music to be a mathematical business alongside the other disciplines of the quadrivium, as was observed above.  However, it is a more complicated mathematics than the arithmetic (with a little geometry) of harmonics and means that produces organic unity.  In fact, it is so complex that Alberti is forced to state his definition in the form of a negative: ‘nothing could be added…’.  Not so much beauty as the want of it is to be observed.  Of collocatio, one of the parts of concinnitas, he says, ‘Ea magis sentitur, ubi male habita est, quam intelligatur per se, qui decenter ponenda sit.’[8]  The ‘innata quaedam ratio’[9] by which we judge the beautiful, at the same time as being so deeply embedded that the human being’s very definition includes the faculty, paradoxically confesses in effect Alberti’s inability to locate it properly in reason, for to say that something is innate is to set it beyond enquiry.

    The music that Alberti alluded to in the definition was of a particular kind.  Like architecture, and Nature herself, it was complex.  In fact, it was itself not so easy to define, and the seeker of an idea of musical beauty might, as readily, have used his/her given experience of a certain kind of formally consistent but complex architecture to help him grasp the nature of this special musical beauty.  Goethe would later draw the connection.

    It is only polyphonic music that can have the ‘harmony of parts’ that is the core of the definition.  Alberti’s thought had an enormously important place for polyphonic music.

    A statement in De familia gives a sense of music’s crucial position.  In its passionate brevity and argumentative directness, and in its evocation of the catechism, it is the nub of Alberti’s creed – that statement that has been central to the discussion of several themes in Alberti’s thought. His interlocutor, Lionardo, voices it:

    Most of all I praise the true and wise teachers who tell us that man was created for the pleasure of God, to recognise the primary and original source of things amid all the variety, dissimilarity, beauty and multiplicity of animal life, amid all the forms, structures, coverings and colors that characterise the animals.  He was made to praise God together with universal nature, seeing in every living thing such great and perfectly matched harmonies of voice and verse and music combined in concord and loveliness.[10]

    Nature herself is a polyphony.  The speech encapsulates nothing less than a Natural Religion.  Everything Alberti says must be consistent with it.  Thus, the same passage, properly analysed, reveals his thought in different connections.  The passages used to introduce the section above, on Faith and Belief, all rise, like this, to their ringing conclusions in celebration of aural experience –bird song or choral singing.  The voice of the poet is more prominent than that of the rationalist at this point.

    Alberti’s conception of polyphony is clearer than Gianozzo Manetti’s.  When Manetti described the Lady Day service of 1436 in Florence Cathedral and talked of the singing, he lapsed into a facile simile: these voices were like those of angels.[11]  [but read on.  Manetti is much more elaborate than I’ve said (p.318) check para 26.] Maybe Dufay’s motet, Nuper Rosarum Flores, famously sung on the occasion, did not draw his attention or live in his memory.  It is agreeable to fancy that Alberti is recollecting the same occasion and the singing of just that motet when, in the voice of Agnolo Pandolfini in Profugiorum ab aerumna, he praises the church, concluding, ‘Here, wherever you look, you see the expression of happiness and gaiety; here it is always fragrant; and, that which I prize above all, here you listen to the voices during mass, during that which the ancients called the mysteries, with their marvelous beauty.’[12]  Agnolo is here continuing a passage describing the church as an evocation of Spring and the sound, poetically, evokes birdsong, making clear that polyphony, despite Manetti’s experience, does not emanate from heaven.

    The kind of music that excited Alberti is to be identified by thinking through the simile.  Birdsong is not plainchant.  Birds do not sing in unison.  The Bardi St Francis Master’s birds will give responses in unison; not those of the St Francis Master at Assisi.[figs]  Just as it is the variety rather than the uniformity of nature that Lionardo makes the object of his piety, so, in art, it is variety that is to be achieved.  In music, polyphony is proclaimed over plainchant.  The single choral line indicates that faith is complete and entirely unassailable.  That is the music that is angelic.   When Fra Angelico, by including angels playing instruments of different sorts in his scenes of heaven, invites the observer to hear music whose essential character is founded in variety, he does so only to make heaven a more agreeable place:  his inspiration is to be found on earth rather than in heaven.

    For Alberti, polyphony is the exemplification of something important, something more that just an abstractly satisfactory audible state of things.  Nor, to repeat, is it a heavenly emanation (for there is no reason to think that angels would not sing in unison).  Polyphony signifies something; it has a content.  Here, it might be like architecture which, as we see, is more than just formally admirable and materially useful.  Or else, its own principle is universal.[13]

    The moving effects of church music, especially the Kyrie, are described, as Agnolo Pandolfini continues:

    Che è a dire che tutti gli altri modi e varietà de’ canti reiterati fastidiano: solo questo cantare religioso mai meno ti diletta. Quanto fu ingegno in quel Timoteo musico, inventore di tanta cosa! Non so quello s’intervenga agli altri; questo affermo io di me, che e’ possono in me questi canti e inni della chiesa quello a che fine e’ dicono che furono trovati: troppo m’acquetano da ogni altra perturbazione d’animo, e commuovonmi a certa non so quale io la chiami lentezza d’animo piena di riverenza verso di Dio.  E qual cuore sì bravo si truova che non mansueti sé stessi quando e’ sente su bello ascendere e poi descendere quelle intere e vere voci con tanta tenerezza e flessitudine? Affermovi questo, che mai sento in que’ misteri e cerimonie funerali invocare da Dio con que’ versiculi greci aiuto alle nostre miserie umane ch’io non lacrimi. E fra me talora mi maraviglio, e penso quanta forza portino seco quelle a intenerirci. E quinci avviene ch’io credo quello che si dice ch’e’ musici potessero essortare Alessandro Macedone ad arme cantando, e rivocarlo in cena.[14]

    Alberti himself was not committed entirely to church music.  Music had its charms in itself.  For example, it was a means of gaining personal tranquillità dell’anima also elsewhere.  In De iciarchia he noted that, ‘E’ Pittagorici filosofi soleano, prima che dormissero, componere la mente sua a quiete con qualche armonia musica.’[15]  The practice recalls his own in what may be construed as a parallel context.  In Profugiorum ab aerumna, he describes himself as calming his agitated mind by conceiving ‘qualche compositissimo edificio  e disposivi piu ordini e numeri di colonne con vari capitelli e base inusitate…’[16] 

    Alberti is a dogmatic naturalist.  The strength of his commitment can be guaged by setting against Lionardo’s speech, above, the famous statement of Abbot Suger (1081-1155):

    Thus, when –out of my delight in the beauty of the house of God– the loveliness of the many colored gems has called me away from external cares, and worthy meditation has induced me to reflect, transferring that which is material to that which is immaterial, on the diversity of the sacred virtues: then it seems to me that I see myself dwelling, as it were, in some strange region of the Universe which neither exists entirely in the slime of the earth nor entirely in the purity of Heaven; and that, by the grace of God, I can be transported from this inferior to that higher world in an anagogical manner.[17]

    Both dwell upon diversity, but whilst Suger finds it above, Lionardo does, below.  Lionardo’s statement is emphatically anti-platonic.  He finds the grounds of faith in the things of nature: out of his love of the things of Creation comes his affirmation of the Creator.  There is no direct experience of the numinous.  It follows that, in Lionardo’s piety, God is not confined to His House.  The practice of religion is not confined to Church premises.  By extension, the Cathedral of Agnolo Pandolfini was an evocation of natural sensation.  In Theogenius, the tone of the address to Microtiro is religious, and the event happens emphatically en plein air.  Conjured up is a Franciscan sense of the natural world.  Now, choral singing sounds best where the acoustic is best, and the church building is its most appropriate setting.  But that does not mean that the singing itself necessarily supposes that its world is the building in which it is sounding.  Polyphony, because of its complexity, requires a softer acoustic.  The cavernous barrel and groin-vaulted church is not suitable.  Practically speaking, polyphony has less control of the echo than plainchant.  It is possible that elaborate ribbing shortens the echo and softens the acoustic.  Generally speaking, timber roofing was better than masonry for audibility.[18]  Alberti discusses acoustics in Book VIII, Chapter 9 of De re aedificatoria.   Plainchant carries the implication that there is no barrier between the celestial and the faithful.  But polyphony –its variety a celebration of a beauty of nature– conceives itself as terrestial rather than celestial sound.  Polyphony belongs with philosophical scepticism.  Raised in praise, it prompts affirmation; but it does not contain certitude.  It imitates nature.  Rather as the observer of the altarpiece, which has replaced the gold ground with landscape, pictures the action as happening in time and space as opposed to the church (where the object is located) and heaven and eternity (where that which is represented may exist), the listener to polyphonic church music attends an event on earth.  And, as the  gold background disappeared even for celestial scenes, like the Coronations of the Virgin of Fra Angelico in the Louvre and of Fra Filippo Lippi in the Uffizi, so music seems to have begun to be conceived spontaneously in polyphonic form.  Fra Angelico pictures something almost riotously musical, though perhaps without the human voice, in the Uffizi Coronation (fig).

    Alberti’s interest and enthusiasm for music is proclaimed in the  ‘Autobiography’.[19]  It contains the claim that he was, through his education, one of the most distinguished young men of his generation, ‘Nam cum arma et equos et musica instrumente arte et modo tractare, tum litteris et bonarium artium studiis rarissimarumque et difficilarum rerum cognitioni fui deditissimus…’[20]  He would rest from his literary studies in music, painting and physical exercise.  Self-taught, he nonetheless received the applause of the experts, composing and performing instrumental and vocal works:

    Musicam nullis praeceptoribus tenuit et fuere ipsius opera a doctis musicis approbata: cantu per omnem aetatem usus est, sed eo quidem intra privatos parietes aut solus, et praesertim rure cum fratre propinquisve tantum.  Organis delectabatur et inter primarios musicos in ea re peritus habebatur.  Musicos effecit nonnullos eruditiores suis monitis.[21]

    He wrote elegies, eclogues and songs.[22]  The ‘Autobiography’ does not reveal just what sort of music Alberti made and admired; but the impression given is that it was a lively musical society in which he moved.  The likelihood must be that it was an inventive one.

    The importance of music for culture in general is made clear in the prologue to Della pittura.  Alberti recalls a lament that he used to make before his experience of Florence showed that it no longer had grounds.  He listed the kinds of artists and intellectuals that he had believed were in short supply: ‘…pittori, scultori, architetti, musici, iometri, retorici, auguri e simili nobilissimi e maravigioso intelletti…’.[23]  But now they proliferated once more.  If he were to have listed musicians encountered in Florence, Guillaume Dufay, the composer of the motet Nuper Rosarum Flores, sung on the occasion of the dedication of the dome of Florence Cathedral on 25th March 1436, would have been included.

    The imitation of nature had to include the representation of her great principle of variety.  The imitation of Nature as a creative process had to involve an exemplification of the principle.   It is possible to say that, for Alberti, Alcibiades was a polyphonic sort of person, appearing frequently in Alberti’s writings to exemplify the person who changes according to the circumstances in which he finds himself. And Alberti himself, in having his various voices –Libripeta, Lepidus  etc.– did not speak with just one.  It is tempting to think that, in adopting the name Leon, he was claiming kinship with the cameleonte, the cameleon.  Landino took up the idea of Alberti’s cameleon-character in his Apologia di Dante.[24]  To practise a great number of arts and crafts would be further to epitomise variety: ‘ingenio fuit versatili…’[25]  And, if the principle is a natural one, ought it not to be also a social or political one?  Alberti did identify a somewhat democratic property in variety, and it ties in with polyphony, in which there is no question of inferiority or superiority between types of voice.  Apologo XLI tells of the crown of Hadrian.  A pearl wanted to join a diamond and a carbuncle.  The two gems did not want their splendour diminished by the near-presence of the pearl, which eventually found a place elsewhere in the crown, surrounded by the smallest and least valuable jewels.[26]  Alberti’s point is that, if the diamond and the carbuncle had recognised the principle of variety, had seen that they themselves, in their difference, were the beginning of it, and that they suffered in no way as a result, they would have welcomed the addition of the new element of variety.  Instead, the comparison that could now be made between the pearl and its immediate setting emphasised its beauty and value.  Polyphony, like variety, is not hierarchical.

    Variety is an important theme in De pictura/Della pittura.  Like the historia,  ‘Come ne’ cibi e nella musica sempre la novità e abbondanza tanto piace quanto sia differente dalle cose antique e consuete, così l’animo si diletta d’ogni copia e varietà.’[27]  The Latin gives, for ‘abbondanza’, ‘exuberantia’.  He wants copiousness, but it must be disciplined by variety (and appropriateness to the subject).  Copia is a matter of the number of species in the historia, indeed the number of genera for, as well as animal things, there are cities and provinces in the copious historiaVarietà is a matter of quality.  Members of a single species will be varied, first in their poses and eventually, since the movement of the body is an index of the movement of the soul, in their emotions.  Clarity is consistent with variety.  Too great a throng will confuse the action just as, round Varro’s dinner table, a number greater than nine will make for agitated rather than congenial proceedings.  In contrasting copia with varietà, and dissoluta confusione with composizione [28], Alberti is, in effect, contrasting cacophony and polyphony.  We can suggest that he is considering here two of the three kinds of ‘many’.  The aggregation of lots of the same thing produces a uniform sort of ‘many’.  Alberti’s thinking is about the many that consists of a number of different things with no organisational principle (copia) and the many that is composed and organised (varietà). [29]  He would think on about the quality of what we could call organised multiplicity, and in De re aedificatoria it had become concinnitas.  In music, it was polyphony. 

    In effect, Alberti is saying, through Agnolo Pandolfini describing Florence Cathedral in Profugiorum ab Aerumna, ‘We are not listening to angels (unless angels come down among us and disguise themselves as other flying, singing creatures).’  Not only does the comprehensibility of polyphony delight (though it would be wonderful for the musically skilled person to understand the organisation of the voices, and, axiomatically at least, polyphony is variety in unity); it works also through some other organ of reception.  As Palladio said, ‘Sometimes we like the music but are unable to say why.’[30]  Perhaps the ear is connected to the seat of delight by two routes, one through the head and the other through the heart.[31]  Other theories could be offered: perhaps the organs of sense were active, themselves shaping data.  In saying, in Profugiorum ab aerumna, ‘Per gli orecchi, entra la sapienza,’ Alberti is arguing that organs of sense receive things of reason.[32]  But when Alberti heard Nuper Rosarum Flores, we can be sure that its evocative power was accessible prior to an understanding of its structure, for that is the whole tenor of delight in sound in nature.

    That is, his enthusiasm might have been for a mathematically-based art; but pleasure did not consist in having broken the code.  Consonant with his naturalism, music was intrinsically delightful.  He wrote, ‘Nam, veluti in lyra, cum graves voces respondeant acutis et mediae inter utrasque ad concentum intentae resonant, fit ex vocum varietate sonora et mirifica quaedam proportionum aequibilitas, quae maiorem in modum oblectet animos atque detineat; ita et quibusque reliquis in rebus evenit, quae quidem ad movendos habendosque animos faciant.’[33]

    The age brought forth two great innovations: polyphony in music and perspective in painting.  They had something in common.  The perspective system allows variety and copiousness without confusion, and so does polyphony.  Polyphony represents the crucial property of creation, its organised profusion.  Quantity out of control in painting is clutter, or horror vacui: in music, it is cacophony.  Alberti uses the words tumultuare and tumulto in Della pittura/De pictura of this horror vacui.  In nature it would be Hell.[34]

    ______

    Of course, it’s a zeitgeist-lich enthusiasm (we could gather examples – Fra Angelico, Luca della Robbia, Fra Filippo, Benozzo.  Alberti seems the obvious intermediary between Nicholas and Fra Angelico in the papal chapel), Alberti does seem to have made it part of his philosophic system.  (Federigo says that architecture is the offspring of arithmetic and geometry; but we’d expect him to have something to say about music too.  Is there evidence that he was interested in polyphonic music?)

     Is there any chance that the programme was changed in 1436?   Robert Mode gives a precis of the various arguments about the dates of the panels.  He favours Pope-Hennessy’s interpretation of a document (26.08.34) giving a date of 1434.(Adolescent Confratelli and the Cantoria of Luca della Robbia, The Art Bulletin, Vol. 68, No. 1. (Mar., 1986), pp. 67-71)  Pope-Hennessy’s argument depends upon the side panels being worth seven-twelfths of the front ones.  Unfortunately, he seems to be right.  The front panels are about 1.7 times the side  35 to 60 (florins) is 1.71.  Dufay didn’t get to Florence till 1435

    Luca della Robbia’s Singing Gallery started off as a straight representation of Psalm 150.  When the side panels with the singers ( so much more brilliant in style) were added the programme was amplified, or changed.  The gallery became capable of accommodating a polyphony of voices; it was converted from being a general idea of musical celebration and praise into an imitation of what actually went on there.  The components of the musical performance are spelled out punctiliously in the panel of the from of the Cantoria.  If  the side panels are also illustrative it would be of the last line: ‘Let every thing that hath breath praise the LORD. Praise ye the LORD’.  Luca has represented the universe of praise by the variety of voices; treble, alto and bass.  Actually, the instrumental complexity of the front is also quite polyphonic.

    Worth comparing with Luca’s end panels are the two in the Bode Museum, Berlin, in one of which angels are attending to the tuning of a lute and in the other choristers are singing, but in unison.

    There’s singing in Fra Angelico’s Fiesole altarpiece, but diffidently.

    Angels in the trees in Gentile da Fabriano’s Madonna and Cild with a Donor have a variety of instruments.  They are clearly like birds with a variety of sounds/calls.

    [Now, there is evidence from elsewhere that Alberti believed that there was an intelligent and a affective response to things, so that the learned and the unlearned were, equally, able to take pleasure  and instruction from the historia.  Was the final sensation before the historia like that at a polyphonic choral performance? (check Della pittura for musical analogies)  Did Alberti intend a parallel?  Of his ‘demonstrations’, in the Biography, it is said, ‘…et erant eiusmodi, ut periti imperitique non pictas, sed veras ipsas res naturae intueri decertarent.’ [73]  Della pittura: L’opera del pittore cerca essere grata a tutta la moltitudine.(p.104, 62)  See also p.68, 40]

    See, at the end of Florence Cathedral section, ref. to P. Weiss, p.81: Alberti on the musicians in attendance at the service of 25.03.36

    ———————-

    It is truly marvellous to relate how the whole surface of the earth exulted with joy and praise when the goddess first set foot on land.  Never mind how exhilarated the breezes, the springs, the streams and hills became at the approach of the goddess!  You could see flowers bursting out of even the roughest flint, smiling far and wide at the goddess as she went by, bending down to do her homage, and breathing out every fragrance to fill her path with sweet odors.  You would have seen melodious birds flying around her applauding with painted wings and greeting the visiting gods with their song.[35]

    Oh, my dear Microtiro, how greatly was sweet friendship ever to be prized! […] But, if it would please you, let us sit here among these myrtles – this place no less delightful than your vast theatres and most sumptuous temples.  Here, raised by nature, columns as numerous as the loftiest trees that you see around.  Above us, the sun, – we, shaded most delightfully by these beech trees and firs; and all around us, at every turn, you see the thousand exquisite colours of the flowers in their profusion, woven into the vivid green of the shadows, more intense more limpid than the sky; and to please you, the most ravishing fragrances.  And then, the joyful celebration of the little birds that throng about you in their brightest and richest plumage – who could not take delight?  So beautiful they are as, again and again, they come to greet me with their fresh songs raised to the heavens.[36]

    Agnolo Pandolfini: And certainly this temple has in itself grace and majesty; and, as I have often thought, I delight to see joined together here a charming slenderness with a robust and full solidity so that, on the one hand, each of its parts seems designed for pleasure, while, on the other, one understands that it has all been built for perpetuity.  I would add that here is the constant home of temperateness, as of springtime: outside, wind, ice and frost; here inside one is protected from the wind, here mild air and quiet.  Outside, the heat of summer and autumn; inside, coolness.  And if, as they say, delight is felt when our senses perceive what, and how much, they require by nature, who could hesitate to call the temple the nest of delights?  Here, wherever you look, you see the expression of happiness and gaiety; here it is always fragrant; and, that which I prize above all, here you listen to the voices during mass, during that which the ancients called the mysteries, with their marvelous beauty.[37]

    [The passage continues.  I can’t think that it’s Alberti’s own view that only church singing is not irritating.] Che è a dire che tutti gli altri modi e varietà de’ canti reiterati fastidiano: solo questo cantare religioso mai meno ti diletta. Quanto fu ingegno in quel Timoteo musico, inventore di tanta cosa! Non so quello s’intervenga agli altri; questo affermo io di me, che e’ possono in me questi canti e inni della chiesa quello a che fine e’ dicono che furono trovati: troppo m’acquetano da ogni altra perturbazione d’animo, e commuovonmi a certa non so quale io la chiami lentezza d’animo piena di riverenza verso di Dio. E qual cuore sì bravo si truova che non mansueti sé stessi quando e’ sente su bello ascendere e poi descendere quelle intere e vere voci con tanta tenerezza e flessitudine? Affermovi questo, che mai sento in que’ misteri e cerimonie funerali invocare da Dio con que’ versiculi greci aiuto alle nostre miserie umane ch’io non lacrimi.[the Kyrie?] E fra me talora mi maraviglio, e penso quanta forza portino seco quelle a intenerirci. E quinci avviene ch’io credo quello che si dice ch’e’ musici potessero essortare Alessandro Macedone ad arme cantando, e rivocarlo in cena.

    Niccola: Siete voi, Agnolo, in questa opinione che queste conversioni e coniunzioni di voci possino levare gli animi e imporre in loro vari eccitamenti e commozioni? Troppo sarebbe forza qui in Battista, se potesse con suoi strumenti musici adducere gli animi in qual parte e’ volessi.  Goes on to question Plato’s view that nouva ragion di canti  always causes public disorder.  It might be an effect, but not a cause.

    [a few pages from the end] A me aggradono alcuni altri rimedi forse non dissimili da questi, ma più degni e più convenienti a uno uomo moderato e constantissimo. E in prima mi piace quello omerico Achille, quale per requiescere dalle molte sue faccende militari solea sedare l’animo cantando insieme col plettro e colla lira, instrumento musico. Quinci credo el nostro Virgilio introdusse quel suo Polifemo in antro, quem

    Lanigerae comitantur oves; ea sola voluptas

    solamenque mali de collo fistula pendet.

    E certo in questo convengo io colla opinione de’ pittagorici quali affermavano che ‘l nostro animo s’accoglieva e componeva a tranquillità e a quiete revocato e racconsolato dalle suavissime voci e modi di musica. E provai io non rarissimo questo in me, che in mie lassitudini d’animo questa dolcezza e varietà de’ suoni e del cantare molto mi sullevorono e restituirono. E proverrete questo voi, se mai v’accade: mai vi s’avvolgerà pell’animo e mente alcuna sì cocente cura che subito ella non si estingua ove voi perseverrete cantando. E non so come a me pare che ‘l cantare mio qualunque e’ sia, più a me satisfaccia e più giovi che ‘l sonare di qualunque altri forse fusse ottimo ed essercitatissimo musico. Né fu senza commodo instituto quel costume antiquissimo, qual poi interdisse el concilio arelatense, che le escubie funerali si vegghiassero cantando. Credo io così faceano que’ buoni antiqui per distorre l’animo da que’ tristi pensieri del morire. Ma a questi nostri religiosissimi forse parse più utile el ricordarsi d’essere uomo simile a quel morto; e parsegli officio più pio riconoscersi mortale e d’ora in ora caduco che darsi ad alcuna levità e lascivia.(electronic)

    Most of all I praise the true and wise teachers who tell us that man was created for the pleasure of God, to recognise the primary and original source of things amid all the variety, dissimilarity, beauty and multiplicity of animal life, amid all the forms, structures, coverings and colors that characterise the animals.  He was made to praise God together with universal nature, seeing in every living thing such great and perfectly matched harmonies of voice and verse and music combined in concord and loveliness.[38]

    Nam, veluti in lyra, cum graves voces respondeant acutis et mediae inter utrasque ad concentum intentae resonant, fit ex vocum varietate sonora et mirifica quaedam proportionum aequibilitas, quae maiorem in modum oblectet animos atque detineat; ita et quibusque reliquis in rebus evenit, quae quidem ad movendos habendosque animos faciant(p.69).’  ‘Just as in music, where deep voices answer high ones, and intermediate ones are pitched between them, and they ring out in harmony, a wonderfully sonorous balance of proportions results, which increases the pleasure of the audience and captivates them; so it happens in everything else that serves to enchant and move the mind.’(I,9)  {the church also waylays the passer-by]

    ?

    Adovardo, analysing amicizia in Book IV of Della famiglia is like Brunelleschi in the Prologue.

    Prologue

    Book IV of Della famiglia looks like an enlargement (for harmony with the other books) of a core text (the short piece?)

    Alberti refers to the musical consonance of the columniation of the façade of S. Francesco at Rimini (Il misure e le proportioni tu vedi onde nascono)  (is it the arch and pier system, or is it what’s planned at the east end?)

    Squarcialupi, organist at the Cathedral (1417-80)

    So also in IX, 5: ‘…a form of sympathy and consonance of the parts within a body…’

    VII,3 In the Christian basilica, altar, choir and trbune are grouped together.  Otherwise, the church consists of nave and portico.

    Practical acoustics – the Curia – De re VIII, 9.

    Disappointingly, I find no section of De re where he was thinking about choral singing.  In the passage on the basilica and that on the curia it’s clear that he is alert to what’s required for the spoken voice to be effective.

    Alberti’s association with the choir of SS Annunziata.  Choral music was very important at SS Annunziata. (Note perhaps that the rotonda at S Francesco at Rimini could have been for choral purposes.  Was there at choir at the Pantheon?)  The controversy of the early 1470s concerned the choir

    See Robert L. Mode Article on the Confratelli and Luca’s Cantoria in Art Bulletin 1986 (detail in Lady Day quotes).

    Fra Angelico wanted us to hear all the instruments of the orchestra.

    There’s a band to the right in the Solomon and Sheba panel.

    The central of the three figures immediately behind Solomon is in profile, and looks like Alberti (at any rate the Matteo de’ Pasti version).  There are other portraits in this panel, for example the turbaned man behind and up.

    Profugiorum (127): Per gli orecchi, entra la sapienza

    Quintillian has music, the soul and number connected (1.1.72)

    De iciarchia: E’ Pittagorici filosofi soleano, prima che dormissero, componere la mente sua a quiete con qualche armonia musica.  Cf. Alberti making us buildings late at night( Poss. Footnote to passage in Alberti’s Way of Thinking)

    Thinking about acoustics – V,8 end.  Vaulted spaces no good for singing etc.  see also, his discussion of the echo-breaking effect of the cornice in the curia.

    See Alberti Notes

    Profugiorum, Bk III, p.58: E certo in questo convengo io colla opinione de’ pittagorici quali affermavano che ’l nostro animo s’accoglieva e componeva a tranquillità e a quiete revocato e racconsolato dalle suavissime voci e modi di musica. E provai io non rarissimo questo in me, che in mie lassitudini d’animo questa dolcezza e varietà de’ suoni e del cantare molto mi sullevorono e restituirono. E proverrete questo voi, se mai v’accade: mai vi s’avvolgerà pell’animo e mente alcuna sì cocente cura che subito ella non si estingua ove voi perseverrete cantando. E non so come a me pare che ’l cantare mio qualunque e’ sia, più a me satisfaccia e più giovi che ’l sonare di qualunque altri forse fusse ottimo ed essercitatissimo musico.


    [1] Leon Battista Alberti, Opere Volgari, a cura di Cecil Grayson, Vol. II, Bari: Laterza, 1966, Profugiorum ab aerumna, p.109, lines 10-12

    [2] See above, Post Mortem 1, note 4 [Ref. get]

    [3] L.B. Alberti, L’Architettura, a cura di G. Orlandi, Introd. P. Portoghesi (Milano: Polifilo, 1966), Book VI, Chapter 2, p.447

    [4] Orlandi, L’Architettura, IX, 5, p.823

    [5] Orlandi, L’Architettura, IX, 5, p.823

    [6] Franco Borsi, Leon Battista Alberti: L’opera completa, Electa: Milano, 1986, p.133. fig 135

    [7] Alberti, De re aedificatoria, IX, 4 and 5

    [8] Orlandi, L’Architettura, IX,7, p.837

    [9] Orlandi, L’Architettura, IX, 5, p.813

    [10]Reneé Watkins, 1969, p.134: ‘Ma sopra tutte lodo quella verissima et probatissima sententia di coloro, e quali dicono l’uomo essere creato per piacere a Dio, per riconoscere un primo et vero principio alle cose, ove si vegga tanta varietà, tanta dissimilitudine, bellezza et multitudine d’animali, di loro forme, stature, vestimenti et colori; per ancora lodare Iddio insieme con tutta l’universa natura, vedendo tante et si differentiate et si consonante armonie di voci, versi et canti in ciascuno animante concinni et soave…’ Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.162, l.1786-1794.  Here, I use Watkins’ admirable translation.  There will be occasions below where I offer my own  translation instead. I do so in order to allow myself slightly more paraphrased readings of the passages. My translations are identifiable by my omission of the page references to Watkins.

    [11] Eugenio Battista, Il Mondo Visuale delle Fiabe, Congresso Internazionale di Studi Umanistici, V, 1960, Umaniesimo e Esoterismo, pp.291-320, contains Giannozzo Manetti’s Oration (Iannozii Manetti oratio ad clarissimum equestris ordinis virum Angelum Accaiuolum de secularibus et pontificlibus pompis in consecratione Basilicae Florentinae habitis incipit feliciter), pp.310-20: ‘Interea tantis tamque variis canoris vocibus quandoque concinebatur: tantis etiam simphonis ad coelum usque elatis interdum cantabatur ut angelici ac divini cantus mirium audientibus apparerent: adeoque audientium aures mira variarum vocum suavitate titillabantur: ut multum admodum ceu de syrenum cantibus fabulantur obstupescere videnture: quod in coelis etiam quot annis hac ipsa solemnissima die qua principium humanae salutatis apparuit ab angelis fieri non impie crederim…’(pp.317-18)  This was evidently a polyphonic piece and therefore more likely the motet of Dufay, which would, in any case, make a fine accompaniment to the appearance of the pope within the church.  Manetti is equally delighted by the singing at the elevation of the host, but it was probably plainchant for he makes no mention this time of various voices.

    [12]Christine Smith, Architecture in the Culture of Early Humanism, (O.U.P.: New York & Oxford, 1992, pp.5-6 (translation); ‘E certo questo tempio ha in sè grazia e maiestà: e quello ch’io spesso considerai, mi diletta ch’io veggo in questo tempio iunto insieme una gracilità vezzosa con una sodezza robusta e piena, tale che da una parte ogni suo membro pare posto ad amenità, e dall’altra parte compreendo che ogni cosa qui è fatta e offirmata a perpetuità.  Aggiugni che qui abita continuo la temperie, si può dire, della primavera; fuori vento, gelo, brina; qui entro socchiuso da’venti, qui tiepido aere e quiéto: fuori vampe estive e autunnali; qui entro temperatissimo refigerio.  E s’egli’è, come è dicono che le delizie sono quando a’nostri sensi aggiungono le cose quanto e quali le richiede la natura, chi dubiterà appellare questo tempio nido delle delizie?  Qui dovunque tu miri, vedi ogni parte esposte a giocondità e letizia; qui sempre odoratissimo; e, quel ch’io sopra tutto stimo, qui senti in queste voci al sacrificio, e in questi quali gli antichi chiamano misteri, una soavità maravigliosa.’ Grayson, II, p.107. Smith discusses this passage extensively in the light of rhetorical models (pp.80-97).  She is interested principally in its aesthetic content, whereas the present paper is mainly interested in its moral content and its particular imagery:

    [13] Rykwert et al, p.305; Orlandi, L’Architettura,  IX, 5, p.823: ‘Hi quidem numeri, per quos fiat ut vovum illa concinnitas auribus gratissima reddatur, hidem ipsi numeri perficiunt, ut oculi animus que voluptate mirifica compleantur.’

    [14] Grayson, II, Profugiorum ab aerumna, p. 107-8, ’28-17

    [15] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, p.242, l.10-12

    [16] Grayson, II, Profugiorum ab aerumna, p.182, l.4-5

    [17] Get Abbot Suger passage.  Panofsky

    [18] See, Alberti, De re aedificatoria, VII,3.

    [19] Renée Watkins gives a useful summing up of scholarly opinion on the question of the text being an autobiography or not.  She herself makes a persuasive case for its being autobiography.  Studies in the Renaissance, edited by M.A. Schaaber, Vol.IV, New York, 1957, pp.101-112.

    [20] R. Furbini & A. Menci Gallorini, “L’Autobiographia di Leon Battista Alberti”, Rinascimento, Vol.12, 2nd Ser., 1972[? check], [pp.68-78] p.68

    [21] Op.cit., p.69

    [22] Op.cit., p.70

    [23] Grayson, III, Della pittura, p.7

    [24] See above, Post-mortem 1, note 5

    [25] Furbini & Gallorini, p.68

    [26] L.B. Alberti, Apologhi, a cura di Marcello Ciccuto, Milano,: Rizzoli, 1989, p.85

    [27] Grayson, III, De pictura/Della pittura, pp.68/69, para 40

    [28] Ibid.

    [29] Alberti returns to the matter of painting lots of different things.  In the Italian he writes only about copia but in the Latin, about varietas too.  Op.cit., p.102/3, para 60.

    [30] Andrea Palladio, I Quattro Libri dell’Architettura [get]

    [31] In De amore, addressing Paolo Codagnello, Alberti, having begun by considering pleasure and pain in relation separately to soul and body, contemplates them in alliance: ‘Forse ancora sarebbe chi dicessi alcuni altri piaceri essere insieme e all’animo e al corpo gratissimi, come udire da ottimi musici e poeti cantare in presenza le laude tue e di chi tu ami, vedere onorar te insieme e i tuoi pregiati e lieti.’  Grayson, III, p.251

    [32] Grayson, II, Profugiorum ab aerumna, p.107, l.27

    [33] Orlandi, L’Architettura, I,9, p.69; ‘Just as in music, where deep voices answer high ones, and intermediate ones are pitched between them, and they ring out in harmony, a wonderfully sonorous balance of proportions results, which increases the pleasure of the audience and captivates them; so it happens in everything else that serves to enchant and move the mind.’(Rykwert et al, p.24)

    [34] Grayson, III, De pictura/Della pittura, p.68/9, 40

    [35]L.B. Alberti, Momus, Book I, p.41/43, para 40: ‘Dea ut primum appulit ad terras, mirabile dictu quantum universa terrarum facies plausa laetitiaque gestiret!  Sino quid aurae, quid fontes, quid flumina, quid colles adventu deae exhilarati sint.  Videbas flores vel ipso praeduro ex silice erumpere praetereuntique deae late arridere et venerando acclinare, omnesque suavitatum delicias, ut odoratissimum id iter redderent, expromere.  Vidisses et canoras alites propter advolitantes circim applaudere pictis alis, modoque vocis deos hopites consalutare.’(p.40-42)

    [36]Cecil Grayson, Teogenio, in Opere Volgari, Vol.II, 1966, p. 57-8: ‘O Microtiro mio, quanto fu sempre da pregiare la dolce amicizia! […]  Ma sediamo, se cosi ti piace, fra questi mirti, luogo non meno delizioso che i vostri teatri e templi amplissimi e suntuosisimi.  Qui colonne fabricate dalla natura tante quante tu vedi albori ertissimi.  Qui sopra dal sole noi copre ombra lietissima di questi faggi e abeti, e atorno, dovunque te volgi, vedi mille perfettissimi colori di vari fiori intessuti fra el verde splendere in fra l’ombra, e vincere tanto lustro e chiarore del cielo; e a gratificarti suavissimi odori.  E poi la festività di questi quali tu in presenza vedi uccelletti con sue piume dipintissimi e ornatissimi, a chi non dilettasse?  Bellissimi, che d’ora in ora vengono con nuovi canti lodano i cieli a salutarmi!’  The preference is expressed for the natural over the artificial.  Charon, in Book IV of Momus, expresses, several times, the same preference.  He dispraises the theatre and praises instead the flower: ‘…shall I admire stones?  Everything about a flower is beautiful and pleasing.  In these man-made constructions, you won’t find anything wondrous apart from the wondrous extravagance of misplaced labour.’ (p.313, para 48) *(one wonders is he has S. Maria del Fiore in mind) (p….)

    [37]Christine Smith, 1992, pp.5-6: ‘E certo questo tempio ha in sè grazia e maiestà: e quello ch’io spesso considerai, mi diletta ch’io veggo in questo tempio iunto insieme una gracilità vezzosa con una sodezza robusta e piena, tale che da una parte ogni suo membro pare posto ad amenità, e dall’altra parte compreendo che ogni cosa qui è fatta e offirmata a perpetuità.  Aggiugni che qui abita continuo la temperie, si può dire, della primavera; fuori vento, gelo, brina; qui entro socchiuso da’venti, qui tiepido aere e quiéto: fuori vampe estive e autunnali; qui entro temperatissimo refigerio.  E s’egli’è, come è dicono che le delizie sono quando a’nostri sensi aggiungono le cose quanto e quali le richiede la natura, chi dubiterà appellare questo tempio nido delle delizie?  Qui dovunque tu miri, vedi ogni parte esposte a giocondità e letizia; qui sempre odoratissimo; e, quel ch’io sopra tutto stimo, qui senti in queste voci al sacrificio, e in questi quali gli antichi chiamano misteri, una soavità maravigliosa.’ Grayson, II, p.107. Smith discusses this passage extensively in the light of rhetorical models (pp.80-97).  She is interested principally in its aesthetic content, whereas the present paper is mainly interested in its moral content and its particular imagery:

    [38]René Watkins, 1969, p.134: ‘Ma sopra tutte lodo quella verissima et probatissima sententia di coloro, e quali dicono l’uomo essere creato per piacere a Dio, per riconoscere un primo et vero principio alle cose, ove si vegga tanta varietà, tanta dissimilitudine, bellezza et multitudine d’animali, di loro forme, stature, vestimenti et colori; per ancora lodare Iddio insieme con tutta l’universa natura, vedendo tante et si differentiate et si consonante armonie di voci, versi et canti in ciascuno animante concinni et soave…’ Romano, Tenente, Furlan, p.162, l.1786-1794.  Here, I use Watkins’ admirable translation.  There will be occasions below where I offer my own  translation instead. I do so in order to allow myself slightly more paraphrased readings of the passages. My translations are identifiable by my omission of the page references to Watkins.


    [1]

  • 10. Alberti and Florence Cathedral

    Alberti can be thought of as having a shadow presence in buildings for which he was not directly responsible.  He was on occasion advisor, inspiration or philosophical scene-setter.  At the same time, there was a building, for which he had no responsibility, but that he, so-to-speak, haunted, and that held a crucially important place in his thought and imagination.  It figures several times in Alberti’s writings.  He encountered it repeatedly, and he adopted a number of distinct perspectives upon it.  These extended beyond the material, technical, formal and practical, to the spiritual.  Florence Cathedral provoked moral and imaginative ruminations.  He has left three or perhaps four documents that allow a reconstruction of something of his rich and complex response to the building.  There are also some other documents behind which seem to hover recollections of the building.  As well as an emblematic building for Alberti, Florence Cathedral can serve as a case study, for the kinds of thought that it prompted reveal the richness of his approach to architecture in general.

    Of course, it should be remembered that what Alberti looked at in the mid 1430s demanded a prominent place in the mind of any witness.  Its claim was self-evidently to be the greatest building in the world: loftier than Hagia Sophia, its dome of a greater span than the Pantheon’s.  The cupola set at such a giddy height, it could have prompted the statement made a century later about the ambition of the New St Peter’s project –that the Pantheon would be built atop the Basilica of Maxentius.[1]

    The first text to be considered focuses upon the building as a technical and practical exercise  The dome of the Cathedral features in De reaedificatoria.  Or rather, the present suggestion that it does so is predicated upon a particular reading of the treatise where, in Book III, Chapter 14, Alberti discusses domes. 

    Early in his treatment of the subject, he inserts a joke.  Domes can be celestial or speluncular.  They can be heavenly or infernal evocations: ‘Neque me praeterit Ennium poetam maximas coeli appellasse formices, et Servium cavernas dixisse eas esse…’.[2]  Perhaps there is to be a wry smile at the thought that they are also devilishly difficult to describe; for he warns the reader that the terminology needs to be simplified and that he will be coining terms: ‘Fingenda mihi erunt nomina, quo sim, quem esse me his libris maxime elaborandum institui, facilis et minime obscurus.’[3]  First, he explains that there are three basic types of dome: fornix, camura and recta spherica.  The Cathedral’s dome is not one of these types.  Orlandi-Portoghesi translates the terms as, a botte, a crociera and sferiche.[4]  The expressions are well-chosen, for Alberti defines them very effectively in terms predominantly of mathematical locus: the first is a curved beam produced along a straight line, the second –groin vault– is the intersection at right angles of two barrel vaults, and the third is, in effect, the revolution of an arch about an axis passing vertically through its apex.

    Alberti then goes on to mutations of these pure forms.  The question to be debated is whether the Cathedral dome is one of those.  He describes first the semi-dome, produced by slicing a spherical dome vertically through its apex.  It can buttress or extend spaces.  Continuing the slicing procedure, there is then the sail dome (turgidi veli similitudine velam).  It is a spherical vault (recta spherica) with four vertical slices removed.  This is otherwise identified as the dome on merging pendentives.  It can be pictured in the loggia of Brunelleschi’s Foundling Hospital and the side aisle bays of San Lorenzo and Santo Spirito.  Alberti is repeating the action that produced the semi-dome, except that the cuts are shifted away from the axis.

    At this point, Alberti goes on to describe the sphericam angularem.  It results from repeating the action that produced the sail dome for a six-sided or eight-sided figure: ‘In qua vero perficiunda plures fornicis partes conveniant, quales videmus sex octove angulorum areas testudinari, hanc nos sphericam angularem appellabimus.’[5] Orlandi-Portoghesi construes the description as that of a dome like the Old Sacristy’s.[6] The more sides to the polygon, the shorter the spans of the arches running round the circumference and the greater the difference in height between their apices and that of the whole vault.  Alberti describes the vault as consisting of fornices.  Groins of a prominence proportional to the number of sides of the polygon run across the vault from the springings of these arches.  Brunelleschi made twelve vertical slices in his domes of the Old Sacristy and the Pazzi Chapel.  If described in terms of locus, this dome would be the product of the intersection of six or eight curved beams produced over an arc.

    However, despite the geometric consequence of the procedure of setting the recta spherica on a figure of more than four sides, it is not entirely certain that Alberti is conceiving the pumpkin home here.  There are two difficulties with the interpretation.  One is that it depends upon a somewhat cavalier reading of the word fornix – barrel vault.  It is a difficult passage.  To repeat: ‘In qua vero perficiunda plures fornicis partes conveniant, quales videmus sex octove angulorum areas testudinari, hanc nos sphericam angularem appellabimus.’  Another way of describing a pumpkin dome could be as a circuit of arches produced across an arc and diminishing in width to nothing at the apogee.  Though the liths (as of an orange) conceived in this way have something in common with them, they are not really barrel vaults.  Perhaps a passage of text has been removed here.  The qua, now refers grammatically to the ‘testudinem … quam nos turgidi veli similitudine velam nuncupabimus.’  But the structure as described consists of barrel vaults conjoining in some way, not the sail vault.  Of course, it is possible, as well as that a passage is missing here, that Alberti was not clear in thinking or expression. 

    Having next explained that vault-building requires centerings, Alberti observes that neverthless the recta spherica can be built without centering.  The vault can be stable through the process of construction because each voussoir serves also as a keystone, or locking element.  A voussoir in the vertical plane is simultaneously a keystone in the horizontal plane.[7]  The principle can be understood by looking at Giuliano da Sangallo’s drawing.[fig.]  The ‘volte tonde di mezzane quali si voltano a Firenze senza armadura’ includes Alberti’s principle in the spiralling herringbone brickwork; for each brick placed as a header acts as a keystone, together with stretches of masonry forming webs, between the spiralling ribs, in which the bricks act as simple voussoirs.  However, Alberti goes on to say that it is possible to build also the angularem sphericam without centering: ‘Angularem quoque testudinem sphericam, modo per eius istius crassitudinem rectam sphericam interstruas, poteris attollere nullis armamentis.’[8]  This is the second difficulty.  Now, whilst it is conceivable that the dome on merging pendentives can be built without centering, the pumpkin or rib-and-sails vault cannot, for the ribs or groins in this form of vault are given an extra burden, in the form of the sails springing from them. 

    There is also another way of conceiving an intersection of barrel vaults (‘plures fornicis partes conveniant’).  Since the dome of Florence Cathedral is not of the pumpkin type, it could best be described as a mutation of the groin vault.  A pointed arch, produced, would be a pointed tunnel vault.  The intersection of two at right angles creates a pointed groin vault.  If a further two pointed tunnel vaults were to pass through on the diagonals, further groins would be created.  While the vaults (as opposed to the groins) are borne in mind, the picture, at this point, is of something resembling the dome with ribs and sails.  The difference is that the groins are rising to the level of the ridge of the tunnel vaults, whereas in the vault that Orlandi-Portoghesi conceives, these ridges are forming arches.  However, another way of thinking is to abstract the geometry of the groins, and make it the geometric formwork of a dome, stretching infilling material across it.  In effect, the groins are turned inside out, and become the edges of curved planes of the vault.  Each of its surfaces, as with the groin vault, curves in only one plane.  They are straight-lined in the other plane.  The term sphericam angularem would serve well to describe this sort of dome. Such a dome can be built without centering.  The proof is the dome of Florence Cathedral, famously built without centering.

    How many examples of this dome type constructed in this way can Alberti have seen?  As well as an object, the dome of Florence Cathedral was an achievement.  The appearance of the type in De re aedificatoria was, surely, the revelation, in practice, of a single exemplary case.  The difficulties that had stood in the way of its realisation had been immense.  Alberti, in recognition of them, noted, in his Prologue to Della pittura, that the impossible seemed to have been undone in Brunelleschi’s solution: ‘..quale arteficio [the dome] certo, se io ben iudico, come a questi tempi era incredibile potersi, così forse appresso gli antichi fu non saputo né conosciuto?’[9] 

    There had been a drum raised in obedience to the rule established by those who had first conceived the dome: it guaranteed that the dome constructed according to the system of the ‘pointed fifth’ would reach a height two times its span.  The increase of the span from 62 braccia to 72 in the middle of the 1360s meant a corresponding increase in the height of the vault.  However, that increase could not take up the whole 20 braccia.  The drum filled out the difference.  Rising well above the levels of the nave and of the tribunes, it was unbuttressed.  Adding to the difficulties was the octagonal plan of the structure.  A long span passed from the points of the figure and a short from side to side.  In elevation, the loads received at the wall-head were similarly inconstant.  On the long diagonal the material of the vault would exert a greater lateral thrust than on the short, and the shere mass of material was greater on the long spans than the short.  There was an absolute need to deal with thrusts that, upon the octagon at the level of the springing, were impossible to compute.  The solution could not involve the buttressing of the drum.  Brunelleschi’s solution also solved the other main problem of the project: the impossibility of creating a timber centering (because of the size of such a structure and the cost of the timber itself).  By means of tie rings and compression rings, thrusts could be neutralised and the dome, thoughout the process of construction, converted to dead weight, bearing only vertically.  By these means too, the structure could rise without centering.  As Alberti wrote, ‘Chi mai si duro o si invido non lodasse Pippo architetto vedendo qui struttura si grande, erta sopre e’ cieli, ampla da coprire con sua ombra tutti e’ popoli toscani, fatta sanza alcuno aiuto di travamenti o di copia di legname…’[10]  It was a testitudo angularis in being able to rise in this way.  The most famous local example of such a dome was over the Baptistry.

    The achievement was also more than technical, for Alberti considered the methodological resources out of which Brunelleschi fashioned it.  Whereas the ancient Roman dome builders belonged within an artisan or theoretical tradition that was able to address such problems (as, Alberti no doubt thought, the Pantheon exemplified), Brunelleschi could call upon no such parentage, for the thread had been broken by a Dark Age.[11] He invented the solution out of his own resources.  Artisan tradition, in 1420, had been unable to solve the problem of the dome.  Instead, an individual is credited with having done so.  The individual had done what neither contemporaries nor the ancient Romans could do.  The achievement was historic.

    The dome of Florence Cathedral stood, for Alberti, as a moment, attesting something about individual human creativity.  It is possible to say that Man is redefined in the prologue to Della pittura.  And it is more than a rhetorical trope; Alberti is not making the claim merely artfully.

    The Prologue’s praise of Brunelleschi and of the other most distinguished artists of the immediately preceding period -Donatello, Ghiberti, Luca della Robbia and Masaccio- is set within an argument of huge compass.  Alberti had it that their achievements gave the lie to a belief that he had had, namely that Nature –and history– was menopausal.  Her fecund life –he had thought– was over: ‘…la natura, maestra delle cose, fatta antica e stracca, più non producea come né giuganti così né ingegni, quali in que’ suoi quasi giovanili e più gloriosi tempi produsse, amplissimi e maravigliosi.’[12] The world had only infertility and senescence as its future.  But he was wrong.  The evidence of the state of the visual arts in Florence was that she was indeed even in the flower of her young adulthood.  The dome, as a challenge and an achievement, was a sign of life; and the life that it announced was an example for all to take.  The church was inhabited by a fecund spirit, at some level to be identified with its dedicatee, Santa Maria del Fiore.

    The topos that shaped the Prologue to Della pittura is a rich one, for it contains within itself the whole notion of rebirth, or renaissance.  Nature had been fecund; she then passed into an infertile condition; and now she was productive again.  It was a rebirth of fertility itself that Alberti charted.  In addition, it was germinated in the will of the artists themselves: ‘…nostra industria e diligenza.’[13]

    It is tempting to suggest that, as he worked on the translation of his Latin treatise on painting into Italian (an order of events, confessedly, to be argued) a drama that he had only just witnessed inspired him to think in the metaphorical terms of a regained fecundity.  The notion is encouraged by an oddness in the prologue to Della pittura.  The subject of the treatise does not prima facie connect with an achievement in architecture.  Yet the dome very much belongs in the prologue itself, where the theme is the general efflorescence of the visual arts in Florence.  The event was one that took place in Spring of that year and focussed ideas of the new season, the historic feat and the presiding spirit of the now-pregnant Virgin Mary.  There is reason to think that, for Alberti, the dome was an emblem.

    On 25th March 1436, Pope Eugenius IV made his way from his lodgings at Santa Maria Novella to Santa Maria del Fiore, the Cathedral, to officiate at the service of consecration of the newly-completed dome.  It was Lady Day, the Feast of the Annunciation.  Brunelleschi had prepared a timber walkway raised two braccia – about four feet– above the ground for the pontiff’s passage from the one church to the other.  The pope and his retinue must have levitated their way to their destination from the perspective of all but the first rank of onlookers. Brunelleschi’s achievement –completing the construction so quickly, for the pope had given short notice of his intentions– might have seemed to rival Julius Caesar’s in marching his timber bridge across the Rhine.  The service, in the Cathedral, was the occasion of the singing by the choir of the motel in four parts, Nuper Rosarum Flores, specially composed by Guillaume Dufay.  It told of the end of winter and the arrival of spring, of the Madonna, of the Flower.  There, was the polyphonic experience.  The season itself could not but enter the Cathedral.

    Thoughts about the Cathedral in connection with spring –indeed, identification of the Cathedral with spring– recurred to Alberti as he was writing the dialogue, Profugiorum ab aerumna a few years later.  Angolo Pandolfini is given the speech, that has been used above where Alberti’s Faith and Belief were the subject, in praise of Santa Maria del Fiore:

    And certainly this temple has in itself grace and majesty; and, as I have often thought, I delight to see joined together here a charming slenderness with a robust and full solidity so that, on the one hand, each of its parts seems designed for pleasure, while, on the other, one understands that it has all been built for perpetuity.  I would add that here is the constant home of temperateness, as of springtime: outside, wind, ice and frost; here inside one is protected from the wind, here mild air and quiet.  Outside, the heat of summer and autumn; inside, coolness.  And if, as they say, delight is felt when our senses perceive what, and how much, they require by nature, who could hesitate to call the temple the nest of delights?  Here, wherever you look, you see the expression of happiness and gaiety; here it is always fragrant; and, that which I prize above all, here you listen to the voices during mass, during that which the ancients called the mysteries, with their marvelous beauty.[14]

    The structure of the passage –indeed of the argument– is very revealing and eloquent.  It opens with an assertion that seems absurd, for the church is credited with possessing antithetical qualities –grace and majesty.[15]  Grace implies fluid movement, the lightest of treads.  Majesty is static, weighty and impassive.  How can the building have both?  As will be seen, however, Alberti is neither sloppy nor rhetorically dishonest in proposing a resolution of opposites.  He continues by elaborating the thought and by, as it were, creating two lists of antithetical epithets for the church.  He finds, corresponding with grace, a charming slenderness, and a source of pleasure.  At the same time, the majestic structure is robust and stable, and assures him of its durability.  He would propose the same meeting of opposed qualities when he described the church of Sant’ Andrea that he would design for Lodovico Gonzaga at lieto and eterno.[16]

    The cathedral, then, contains opposites.  However, the building is not an architectural contradiction in terms.  In fact, Alberti has it achieving what his contemporary, the mathematician, philosopher and cleric, Nicholas of Cusa (1401-64), sought; a meeting or reconciliation of opposites.  Cusanus was fascinated and inspired by the thought of there being points where opposition –the principle of strife– was undone; where paradox or dichotomy were somehow resolved.[17]  The quest for them might be in the realms of speculative philosophy, mathematics or moral affairs. [Get eg]  Where they would be found –where strife would be overturned– the opposite principle, that of love, would be manifest.

    In Alberti’s passage, it turns out that architecture can be a meeting of opposites.  Having carefully elaborated the duality by listing the characteristics of the building under each heading, he presents the presiding and reconciling characteristic of the place.  It is the ‘constant home of temperateness’.  In Winter, the Cathedral is warm, and in Summer, cool.  That is the nature of Spring; and the Cathedral is explicitly equated with the Spring, which within its walls and beneath its roof becomes perpetual.  Spring itself is a meeting of opposites, right at the heart of Nature.

    If the reader will go along with Alberti’s argument, the absurdity of his first assertion must fall away.  Within temperateness  –or the word for its aesthetic equivalent in architecture­– there is no contradiction between grace and majesty.  The task of architecture is precisely to represent that meeting or reconciliation of grace and majesty, slenderness and stability, pleasure and durée (the moment and eternity).  Outside, the seasons may turn, but temperateness prevails within.

    He continues the passage by conjuring the sensational aspects of Spring.  The fragrancy is that of the flowers: delighting the ear is the song of the birds. There is perhaps here a recollection of the Song of Solomon, 2:

    11 For, lo, the winter is past,/the rain is over and gone;/12 the flowers appear on the earth;/the time of the singing of birds is come,/and the voice of the turtle is heard in our land;/13 the fig tree putteth forth her green figs,/and the vines with the tender grape give a good smell.

    The incense and choral music of the church evoked both.  Involving just such a bombardment of the senses of sight, smell and hearing –the sensations of the Spring– was that service of consecration of the dome on Lady Day, 1436.

    When these sensory delights are gathered together, they can also be seen to characterise a certain kind of painting, and it is impossible to doubt that Alberti responded to its promptings.  Just as the Cathedral was a synaesthetic trigger, so, perhaps a little surprisingly for our understanding of Alberti, was the painting of the International Gothic.   The rationalist core of De pictura and the mention of Masaccio in the prologue to Della Pittura can make it seem that Alberti was partisan as a critic of painting, and favoured what could be called the ‘severe’ school of early fifteenth-century painting.   The treatise is also a compendium of references to painting gleaned from ancient literature, to the extent that it can seem that Alberti had a classical revival exclusively in mind.  However, this would be to take an unbalanced view.  If painting addressed human reason, it also engaged the senses.  That is the implication that can be taken from a passage in Book Two which repeatedly notes painting’s peculiar ability to appeal to the learned and the unlearned.[18]  Conventional belief at the time was that the unlearned took pleasure in sensation rather than meaning.  Where he discusses pleasure in variety and copiousness in painting, Alberti makes analogies with these qualities in music and cuisine.[19]  He also enjoys them in colour.[20]  A readiness to see, hear and savour in the same terms indicates that a sense is accompanied by similar imagined exercises of the other organs of sense.   A particularly good example of a type of painting that speaks the same language of delight as the Cathedral is Gentile da Fabriano’s Madonna and Child with Saints Nicholas and Catherine, in the Staatlich Museen, Berlin.[fig]  The Madonna’s throne is set up in the meadow in which the flowers bloom profusely and, without doubt, perfume the scene.  It is ambiguously the song of birds and the music of angels that is to be heard, for orchestras of angels inhabit the two trees that gently divide the picture plane to echo the form of a triptych.

    Spring is architecture’s metaphor or emblem in Alberti’s thinking.  Agnolo’s passage may be read as an amplification upon a point made, more prosaically, in the prologue to De re aedificatoria.  It is a key function of architecture that it moderates the elemental extremes.  Alberti rejects the familiar arguments that water or fire  –the oasis or the hearth– were the first causes of us coming together into society.  He is probably thinking of the elements seasonally: in Winter, there is too much of the one and in Summer, too much of the latter.  Spring and Autumn are the seasons analogous with the more comfortable condition that architecture provides.  ‘Sed ne architecto ea re solum debemus, quod tuta optataque diffugia contra solis ardores brumam pruinasque dederit…’.[21] The action of all architecture in the theoretical text is shown in specifics in his account of the Cathedral.  At the same time, the Cathedral becomes reciprocally an epitome.  What emerges, when the two texts are put together, is a pointer to Alberti’s conception of architecture at a fundamental level.  It operates at the level of poetical analogy, where philosophical dialectic is resolved and where the moral equates with the beautiful.  All architecture aspires to the quality of Spring, the season when human beings are comfortable in the world, the one contrasting with those that, oddly, they cannot survive without artificial aids.  Thermal mass, illumination and ventilation may be the practical means to achieve it prosaically.  By climatological analogy, however, it becomes a poetic effect.  Happiness itself is a springtime of the soul.  The achievement of the dome –the occasion of the gathering of the voices– was, of course, the final exclusion of the elemental extremes.  It had to be implicated in Spring itself by reason of its function and its moment.  The church announces the undoing of the Fall itself, as do so many paintings of the Madonna and Child in an Edenic garden.

    The Cathedral with the dome was an object, an achievement, an emblem, an epitome and an experience of a richness equating with that of Nature herself.  It was also a theatre in which could be acted out Man’s truly virtuous human relations.

    Alberti arranged for it to serve such a function, when he organised the Certame Coronario.  It was a poetry competition that took place inside the church, more specifically, beneath the dome, on 22nd October 1441.  The contestants were to compose lines on the subject of amicizia –that reconciliation of difference that, in human affairs, corresponded with the meeting of opposites that Cusanus had made the object of his quest.  Alberti himself wrote a poem:

    ‘Dite, o mortali, che sì fulgente corona

    poneste in mezo, che pur mirando volete?

    Forse l’amicitia, qual col celeste Tonante

    tra li celicoli è con maiestate locata,

    ma pur sollicita non raro scende l’olimpo

    sol se subsidio darci, se comodo possa,

    non vien nota mai, non vien composta temendo

    l’invidi contra lei scelerata gente nimica.

    In tempo et luogo veggo che grato sarebbe

    a chi qui mira manifesto poterla vedere,

    s’oggi scendesse qui dentro accolta vedreste

    sì la sua effigie et gesti, sì tutta la forma.

    Dunque voi che qui venerate su’ alma corona

    leggete i miei monimenti et presto saravvi

    l’inclita forma sua molto notissima, donde

    cauti amerete.  Così sarete beati’.[22]

    ‘Tell us, O mortals, with this shining crown set in our midst, what for its praiseworthiness do you wish to possess?  Perhaps Friendship, placed in majesty with the heavenly thunderer among his angels, though frequently invoked, comes down from Olympus readily if She has succour to bring us, if She can do so obligingly; [but] never makes herself known, never reveals herself fully, while in fear of the envy against her of wicked and hostile humankind.  In time and space I see how welcome it would be to this admiring assembly to be able to see her, if today she should descend right here, received among us, both her image and her actions, indeed her complete form.  So, you who venerate her spiritual crown, read my injunctions and soon her glorious form will be fully before you, wherefore you will love [?] in all proper measure.  In this way you will be blessed.’ [23]

    Alberti’s argument is that the reception of the gift of friendship is dependent upon our preparations –our rejection of envy and wickedness.  The poem was surely recited with gestures made to the golden crown that was to be the victor’s prize and to the dome above –the image of heaven where Jupiter dwelt and the realm from which amicizia would descend, bringing harmony to the assembly and to the world.  In other words, Alberti invited the audience or congregation to understand the theme by reference to the built fabric about them.

    Amicizia was analogous with Spring and with the building that retains temperateness irrespective of the weather outside.  In the preface to Book IV of De familia, Alberti describes the visit of Buto, an old family retainer.  His gift of a few choice fruits provokes a discussion of friendship.  Its characteristic is that it was constant, and unchanged by changing circumstances.  Fortune might change; but friendship did not: ‘…essere dunque vero amico costui a chi qual sia commutazion di fortuna puo mai distorre o minuire la impresa benivolenza…’[24] Fortune is to human affairs what weather is to natural conditions.  The idea of friendship as a kind of refuge from the inconstancy and assaults of the world is expressed by Adovardo: ‘Vidi quanto alletava darci a qualunque lodati e buoni, quasi come refuggio e porto, dove truovino fedel consiglio, pronta opera, presto aiuto, e in ogni loro cosa diligente cura, molto e assiduo officio.’[25] Conducting himself in this way, the good man has a model in certain of the saints and perhaps especially in the intercessory Madonna.  The Cathedral, as described by Agnolo, has a sort of ghostly presence in this discussion.

    The temple or basilica, and amicizia are compared in specific terms by Adovardo.  An important similarity is the ability of both to exclude disharmonious elements:

    Ma come non si dirà tempio né basilica perfetta quella struttura a quale tetto, che cuopra chi entro al sacrificio fusse dal sole e dalle piove, e sponde mancasse, quali parte difendano da’ venti, parte la tengano segretata dagli altri siti publici e profani, e forse ancora manchandoli e’ dovuti a sé ornamenti sarebbe edificio non perfetta né assoluto, così la amicizia mai si dirà perfetta e compiuta, a quale manchi delle sue parte alcuna. Né sarà vera amicizia se fra gli amici non sarà una comune fede e ferma e semplice affezione d’animo si fatta, ch’ella escluda e fuori tenga ogni suspizione e odio, quale da parte alcuna potesse disturbare la dolce fra loro pace e unione. Né io reputerò perfetta amicizia quella quale non sia piena d’ornamenti di virtu e costume; a qual certo cose chi dubita la sola per sé benivolenza non valervi, se non quando sia e conosciuta e ricambiate?[26]

    Sun, rain and wind prevail only outside the church as do distrust and disaffection where people are not bound in friendship.  Constancy and fellow-feeling sustain friendship.  The temple, keeping out the elements, is itself capable of moral conduct and of cloistering those sentiments.  It houses religious observance; it sets up barriers against profanity, and it expresses its functions.  Adovardo’s speech would not have been out of place in the Cathedral on the occasion of the Certame Coronario.  Indeed, the thought is one to pause over.  The passage does read like an interpolation.  It does not really continue the argument being developed at that point in the text, which was that benevolence and amicizia are not to be equated.  What is missing from goodwill, he says, is reciprocity, the point to which he immediately returns after the short digression likening the church to amicizia.  The attractive though unverifiable thought is that it was taken from Alberti’s speech on 22nd October 1441.  In that case, the parallel between the necessary courtesies of friendship, and the ornaments whereby the church defined itself functionally and morally –products of the labours of Brunelleschi, Ghiberti, Donatello and Luca della Robbia– would make for fine theatre. And, recalling the prologue to Della pittura, it is a pity that Masaccio had not worked there.  His work was to be seen at the other end of the raised walkway taken by the pope in that Lady Day: in Santa Maria Novella was the Trinity Fresco.

    A recollection of the occasion –the vault, the artistic enrichment of the scene, the music and the season– perhaps informed in parts a passage composed to very different literary purpose in Momus.  Mortals are preparing a great spectacle by which to placate the gods:

    I shall pass over the innumerable crowd of musicians, stage performers and poets who flowed in from the provinces and all over the world.  Whatever worthy things there were among the nations were brought together to beautify the temples, the sacrifices and the games.  I won’t mention the rest, but I cannot pass over the vast project of swathing the top and sides of the theatre and the Circus Maximus in enormous gold-embroidered veils, an unbelievably massive job.  In places of honor stood statues of the great gods, all shining with gold and jewels.  But what surpassed the gold and gems in beauty, as much as they themselves were surpassed in value, were the flowers: the flowers strewn over the statues, adding to their charm; the flowers woven into garlands, girdling the statues and perfuming them with delicious incense.  Paintings, too, alabaster tables and various miraculous mirrors were added, filling men not only with admiration, but also with dumfounded amazement.[27]

    Perhaps Alberti enriches the remembered scene with the fantasy that his own perspective tricks, referred to in De Pictura, were on display.

    A later passage in Adovardo’s speech in Book IV of De familia rises to a level of eloquence that is unusual for the text as a whole and makes use of language to which the audience to Alberti’s poem would be attuned:

    E non dubitate che la virtù, cosa divina e santissima quale perpetuo sta illustre con molto lume e splendore di lode e fama in chi la sia certo adornerà quella ottima vostra amicizia, qual per sé nata e con constanza affermata, tra voi sarà poi eterna e molto iocundissima.[28] 

    To have lasting joy is to be blessed.  Agnolo Pandolfini’s Cathedral is not unlike.  It does seem possible that Alberti’s speech is to be reconstructed in part from Adovardo’s passage from lines 1470 [p.377] and 1608 [p.382] in the edition of Romano, Tenenti and Furlan.  The point is made the stronger by the fact that, eventually, Adovardo returns to the theme of the simile of amicizia and the sacred building: ‘Sarà, dico adunque, amicizia quella grandissima, a quale tu piú nulla vi desideri; ché non si direbbe perfetta, se cose ivi necessarie potesse agiungerli.’[29] This state of completeness corresponds very neatly with the property whereby things of nature and architecture can suffer no modification without damage: ‘Nos tamen brevitatis gratia sic deffiniemus: ut sit pulchritudo quidem certa cum ratione concinnitas universarum partium in eo, cuius sint, ita aut addi aut diminui aut immutari possit nihil quin improbabilius reddatur.’[30]

    Amicizia’s kinship with the Virgin and with Primavera in Alberti’s thinking is evident –the locus of this bonding, the church itself.  Here, all is moralised.  And it becomes clear, from the case of Florence Cathedral, that architecture for Alberti had a legible moral character and action.  That is, Alberti’s thinking about architecture set its moral nature prominently, in a way that later and modern thinking has tended to overlook.

    The audience at the Certame Coronario was invited to look up into the dome and acknowledge congregationally the arrival of amicizia.  It was to be an embrace of good fellowship that they would receive.  Now, this embrace was an act of a material kind.  There was a masonry dome above the witnesses’ heads.  Brunelleschi had built it.  In the Prologue to Della pittura, Alberti had pointed to the architect’s embrace of the congregation.  The dome was a ‘… struttura si grande, erta sopre e’ cieli, ampla da coprire con sua ombra tutti e’ popoli toscani.’  Thanks to Brunelleschi’s act in gathering the people, like Moses or like the Madonna della Misericordia, amicizia could be manifest.  Finally, architecture was a moral art.  The Cathedral was its epitome. And the female principle of shelter and succour which had belonged to building since earliest time, as we saw above in The Candid Place 2, continued to preside there.

    On the occasion of the Certame Coronario, Alberti observed a gathering of people bound in a temperament the very reverse of one he had conceived on an earlier occasion before or within Florence Cathedral.  In the prologue to Della pittura he wrote, ‘Chi mai sì duro o sì invido non lodasse Pippo architetto vedendo qui struttura sì grande…?’  –‘Who could ever be so hard or envious that he could withhold praise…’  Uninspired by the dome, that person is hard, envious and silent.  Temperamentally, he is melancholic, and envy is the melancholic’s vice.  His season is winter, cold and dry.  By contrast, the congregation attending the poetry contest and listening to Alberti’s poem look up in praise, not down in envy, and see the light, not darkness.  They are not dry-cold, but hot-moist, not in a wintery mood but with the joy of spring.  They gather sociably, unified in a sanguine temperament.

    Alberti was at the service of 25.3.36.  Description of attendant musicians: P. Weiss, Music in the Western World, NY, 1984. p.81


    [1][1]Pantheon atop Basilica of Maxentius –[get

    [2] Orlandi, L’Architettura, III, 14, p.241.  Discussion  here best concentrates upon the Latin.

    [3] ibid.

    [4] ibid.

    [5]Op.cit., p.243

    [6] Op.cit., p.242-43, note 1

    [7] Op.cit., p.245-46: ‘Est tamen inter testudines una omnium recta spherica, quae armamenta non postulet, quando ea quidem non ex arcubus solum constat, verum etiam coronis.  Et quis possit referre aut meditari animo, quam sint horum uterque innumerabiles herentes adacti sese mutuo intersecantes ad pares angulos et ad impares, ut quotocunque loco per universarum testidinem istiusmodi aliquem interserueris lapidem, plurimorum intelligas te et arcuum et coronarum cuneum apposuisse?  Et coronam qui coronae superastruxerit, et in arcum qui alterum arcum perduxerit, fingito velle id opus labescere, unde incipiet? Cunctis praesertim cuneis unicum centrum petentibus pari et viribus et innixtu.’

    [8] Op.cit., p.247

    [9] Grayson, III, Della pittura, p.8

    [10] Ibid.

    [11] Op.cit., p.7: ‘Confessoti sì a quegli antiqui, avendo quale aveano copia da chi imparare e imitarli, meno era difficile salire in cognizione di quelle supreme arte quali oggi a noi sono faticossissime.’

    [12] Grayson, III, Della pittura, p.7

    [13] Ibid.

    [14]C. Smith, 1992, pp.5-6: ‘E certo questo tempio ha in sè grazia e maiestà: e quello ch’io spesso considerai, mi diletta ch’io veggo in questo tempio iunto insieme una gracilità vezzosa con una sodezza robusta e piena, tale che da una parte ogni suo membro pare posto ad amenità, e dall’altra parte compreendo che ogni cosa qui è fatta e offirmata a perpetuità.  Aggiugni che qui abita continuo la temperie, si può dire, della primavera; fuori vento, gelo, brina; qui entro socchiuso da’venti, qui tiepido aere e quiéto: fuori vampe estive e autunnali; qui entro temperatissimo refigerio.  E s’egli’è, come è dicono che le delizie sono quando a’nostri sensi aggiungono le cose quanto e quali le richiede la natura, chi dubiterà appellare questo tempio nido delle delizie?  Qui dovunque tu miri, vedi ogni parte esposte a giocondità e letizia; qui sempre odoratissimo; e, quel ch’io sopra tutto stimo, qui senti in queste voci al sacrificio, e in questi quali gli antichi chiamano misteri, una soavità maravigliosa.’ Grayson, II, p.107. Smith discusses this passage extensively in the light of rhetorical models (pp.80-97).  She is interested principally in its aesthetic content, whereas the present paper is mainly interested in its moral content and its particular imagery.

    [15] Alberti conceived the temple as possessing these qualities in De re aedificatoria, VII,3.  It should perplex the admiring visitor, so that he cannot decide whether it is more laudible for the skill of its execution or for the fastidiousness of the citizenry in wanting to create such a spectacle, ‘eademque ad gratiamne magis decoremque an ad aeternitatis perpetuitatem faciant.’ (Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.545)  Interestingly, Poliziano, in the dedication of the printed edition to Lorenzo de’Medici debated the quality of Alberti’s writing style: was it more to be considered dignified or refined –‘utrum gravior ill sermo fuerit an urbanior.’  Op.cit., p.3.  Maestà would  serve as translation for the one term and grazia for the other.

    [16] See above, The Candid Place 1, note 30

    [17] Nicholas of Cusa [get ref.]

    [18] See Grayson, III, De pictura/Della pittura, para.28, pp. 50-52

    [19] Op.cit., para 40, pp.68-71

    [20] Op.cit., para 46, pp.80-83

    [21] Orlandi, L’Architettura, Prologue, p.9

    [22] Girolamo (Hieronymo) Mancini, Opera inedita et pauca separatim impressa, Florentiae: Sansoni, 1980, pp.236-37; see also Opere Volgari a cura di Cecil Grayson, Vol.II, p.45.  The differences are very minor.  Grayson concludes ‘poi cosi starete beati.’

    [23] In conjuring the image of a traffic between heaven and earth, Alberti is perhaps evoking an identification of the cathedral with a place of great significance in the Old Testament.  The identification was made on 25th March 1436 when Dufay’s motet, Nuper Rosarum Flores, was set upon the cantus firmus, ‘Terribilis est locus iste.’  These words are Jacob’s when he awakes from his dream of the angels going up and down the ladder to heaven.  He concludes that the place where he has slept is ‘none other but the house of God and … the gate of heaven (Genesis: 28,17).

    [24] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.321, l.12-14

    [25] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.361, l.1058-62

    [26] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, pp.177-78,  l.1484-1497

    [27] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book III. p.263

    [28] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, pp.381-82, l.1596-1600

    [29] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.383, l.1647

    [30] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VI, 2, p.447

  • 9. Alberti The Candid Place 2: appendix

    Like Vitruvius, Alberti thought about the origins of architecture. However, he had a somewhat different story to tell.  Whilst Vitruvius (II,1) had told of collaboration in the feeding and shared enjoyment of the fire as the origins of society, Alberti began earlier, with human relations that predated mutually beneficial exchange.  Familial relations were of primary importance.  He explains that the family is nothing less than society in miniature.  ‘E parmi che alla origine della famiglia el primo assesso fu amore, e indi el primario vinculo a contenerli insieme fu pietà e carità e certo officio richiesto dalla natura verso e’ suoi.’[1]   It follows that the roles of the sexes were therefore of primary significance in Alberti’s pre-history.  He wrote, in De familia:

    Families increase in population no differently than do countries, regions, and the whole world.  As anyone who uses his imagination will quickly realise, the number of mortal men has grown from a small number to the present almost infinite multitude through the procreation and rearing of children.  And, for the procreation of children, no one can deny than man requires woman.  Since a child comes into the world as a tender and delicate creature, he needs someone to whose care and devotion he comes as a cherished trust.  This person must nourish him with diligence and love and must defend him from harm.  Too much cold or too much sun, rain, and the wild blowing of a storm are harmful to children.  Woman, therefore, did first find a roof under which to nourish and protect herself and her offspring.  There she remained, busy in the shadow, nourishing and caring for her children.  And since woman was busy guarding and taking care of the heir, she was not in a position to go out and find what she and her children required for the maintenance of their life.  Man, however, was by nature more energetic and industrious, and he went out to find things and bring what seemed to him necessary.  Sometimes the man remained away from home and did not return as soon as his family expected.  Because of this, when he came back laden, the woman learned to save things up in order to make sure that if in the future her husband stayed away for a time, neither she nor her children would suffer.[2]

    Lionardo, in Book III, also distinguishes the basic tasks of men and women:  ‘It is as though nature has thus provide for our well-being, arranging for men to bring things home and for women to guard them.[3]  In his account of the duties of his young wife, – ever practical – Giannozzo  makes her the custodian of the house and household.[4]  In these passages, Alberti gives credit for the invention of the two basic buildings of the Silver Age to the Mother.  Shelter is needed by the post-nomadic species, and a store assures that it can be self-sufficient over an extended period of time.  The maternal principles – protection and nourishing – are the beginning of architecture.  The mother is, indeed, a metaphorical building, seeing to the protection of the child from excessive cold, heat, rain and wind – earth, fire, water and air.  In this way, the particular is connected with the general.  As for Vitruvius; before architecture ever has a form, and an aesthetic, it has an action, and a morality.  This active and moral character is central to Alberti’s notion of architecture too.  Like the mother, it gives shelter and preserves the means of sustenance.  In its rude beginnings, architecture mothers the weak, an otherwise endangered species. 

    Next, by coming into society, we confess, and remedy through the assistance of others, our deficiencies.  He wrote,in De familia:

     …nature  planned that where I might be weak, you would make good the deficiency, and in some way you would lack the virtue found in another.  Why this?  So that I should have need of you, and you of him, he of another, and some other of me.  In this way one man’s need for another serves as the cause and means to keep us all united in general friendship and alliance.  This may, indeed, have been the source and beginning of republics.  Laws may have begun thus rather than as I was saying before; fire and water alone may not have been the cause of so great a union among men as society gives them.  Society is a union sustained by laws, by reason, and by custom.[5]

    Again, in De Familia, he wrote, ‘E quella antica notissima oppinion di que’ filosofi, quali affermano l’amicizia solo essere nata per sovenire l’uno all’altro ne’ nostri quasi assidui d’ora in ora varii bisogni e necessità…’[6]   In De iciarchia, he explained that republics themselves grew out of reciprocity of support.[7]

    The basic argument of the first passage in De familia is reiterated in the prologue to De re aedificatoria.  Among the services done by the architect was ‘his providing us with safe and pleasant places, where we may shelter ourselves from the heat of the sun, from cold and tempest…’ [8]  The first function is protective.  The action of the architect corresponds with that of the paterfamilias in the Intercenale ‘Servus’: ‘He alone is reponsible for all of his household, and must see that none of them goes hungry or suffers from heat or cold.[9]  The role of the mother in seeing to it that the extremes of heat and cold do not discomfort the social human being is not stated explicitly, but the symmetry of the arguments above in De familia and De re aedificatoria means that the maternal principle must be present in Alberti’s conception of the aboriginal stage of architecture in De re aedificatoria.  Care and devotion are indispensible to successful mothering.  They must be the moral principles of architecture too. 

    Weakness and deficiency are our constant condition; but their effects are mitigated under the principles of motherhood and society [republics].  The child has the protection and nurturing of the mother and, metaphorically, the aboriginal building.  Building is, analogously, his refuge.  The adult continues to be unable to sustain himself exclusively by his own efforts.  A circle of exchange is set up.  While he has need that another can supply, he has a surplus of some other thing with which he can assist someone else.  The individual exchanges are not reciprocal, but the totality of them sees each individual receiving and giving a service.  Society is the total sum of these acts and can be thought of as the representation of reciprocity as a universal.  So, architecture and society have distinct origins but they also share a single principle, human insufficiency.

    Throughout Alberti’s writings, there appear indications of his moral conception of architecture.  The present discussion of the central plan and of the value of candour which, it is suggested, it embodies, attempts to bring them together.  An alertness to the moral action that architecture intends to take makes us see gestures in Alberti’s own architecture.  The benches that are made part of the façade of the Palazzo Rucellai are not unique.  But their presence is morally unambiguous; those in need of rest may sit in the shade and let the world become to them a passing spectacle.  It is the gift of the building and of its builder.[10]  When we focus upon the courtesy of the provision, we see that it is repeated in the city courtyard of the Palazzo Ducale at Urbino.  The palazzo retreats from the line of the street to create a recess and haven from the heat of the sun: there is shade to seek.  And benches are again provided.  Given the preeminence of the despot within Urbino, the benevolence of the gesture is surprising; but it no doubt reassured and gratified.  Clearly, nothing so eager as an attribution is being offered here.  Such provisions as these are everwhere to be found.  But, if there is such a thing as a zeitgeist, there is something as sure in this piazzetta – a sittlichkeitsgeist; a moral spirit abroad.  Alberti turns to the private house’s public service at the beginning of Chapter 2, Book V of De re aedificatoria: ‘Porticum quidem et vestibulum non servorum magis, uti Diodorus putat, quam universorum civium gratia positum arbitramur.’[11]  Vasari was very critical of the Loggia Rucellai[12], and, in the debate between form and morality, we might be tempted to defend Alberti by withdrawing the attribution to him of its solecisms.  At the same time, though, its moral posture is clear to read, and it in no way contradicts Alberti’s position.  The building speaks of visibility and candour, of social encounter in denial of conspiracy or double-dealing.  If Alberti did design it, it was incoherent in all’antica terms, but it was unambiguous in its openness.  The epithets that he uses to describe his preliminary design for Sant’Andrea in Mantua in his letter to Lodovico Gonzaga, probably of 1470, promise a morally satisfactory structure. [13] It would be more ampio, lieto, degno and eterno.  Structural frailty might compromise its durability and architectural-grammatical errors its nobility, but the Rucellai Loggia was abundantly ampio and lieto.

    Space, light, structure and mass –the essentials of  Sant’ Andrea, the building conceived materialistically – are here transformed into what are ambiguously aesthetic and moral qualities.  The occupants will enjoy the building’s luminous spaciousness, stability and grandeur.  It would substitute for a building (the one proposed by ‘Manetti’) that, relatively speaking, would be cramped, gloomy, mean and frail.  Though the words here are tendentious, the idea of senescence is suggestive.  Alberti says in his prologue to Della pittura that he was of the view that Mother Nature herself was post-menopausal, until he came to Florence and saw the dome of Florence Cathedral.  The spirit of a fruitful young woman replaced that of a sterile old one.  When he had Agnolo Pandolfini describe the cathedral in Profugiorum ab aerumna, the delights of spring were evoked and the Madonna who spiritually inhabited it combined grace and stability.[14]  Sant’Andrea would also combine these qualities; being lieto and ampio, it had the one and –degno and eterno– the other.  In Book VII,3 of De re aedificatoria, Alberti also requires that the temple possess these apparently contradictory qualities: ‘an gratiamne magis decoremque an ad aeternitatis perpetuitem…’[15]  It should be impossible to say whether the temple is more graceful and well-appointed or built to withstand the ravages of time.  Is its venustas or its firmitas more to be applauded?  Alberti seems to be insisting that aesthetic value does not attach only to the obviously attractive, but also to the necessary.  If grace is a spectacle of moral worth, stability is the substance of it.  The mother who saw to the shelter for her offspring had their safety first in mind; her structure was a sound one.

    However, Alberti’s belief in the moral priority of virtù – the masculine quality as its etymology indicates – made him cast the architect as a heroic pioneer; no stay-at home.  While the mother tended to the needs of the children, the father was abroad, living the danger of the hunt.

    “But the only obligation to the architect is not for his providing us with safe and pleasant places, where we may shelter ourselves from the heat of the sun, from cold and tempest, (though this is no small benefit; but for having besides contrived many other things, both of a private and publick nature of the highest use and convenience to the life of man.”[16]  It was the female part to moderate extremes of temperature.  Now, in the prologue to De re aedificatoria, Alberti goes on to list the heroic acts performed by the architect who preserves nobility through hard times and is, as-it-were, its historian or chronicler in making its monument.  He preserves the body’s health by supplying baths, gymnasia and the like.  It is he who designs the mechanical  devices that industry, transportation and time-keeping require.  The honouring of men and gods falls to the architect and, through him, the connection remains unbroken through the ages.  The communications that he establishes enable intercourse, exchange and the spread of civilisation itself.  At last, the architect is the supreme man of action, the soldier.  As military engineer, he wins more battles than the warrior.

    There is perhaps a hint of intellectual embarrassment here, for Alberti undoubtedly feels the strength of the feminine principle in originating architecture.  It is in a spirit of doing duty to an idea of the intrinsic nobility of the active life that he demands that a masculine principle take over from the feminine, and, perhaps, make architecture out of mere building.  He will certainly insist that architecture is a reflective art; it must have theory and practice, just as Vitruvius said.  Having listed the heroic acts of the architect, Alberti goes on to establish his intellectual or contemplative credentials.  The art is rooted in the mind of man: ‘…quam penitus insideat animis aedificandi cura et ratio…’[17]  Its virtù will depend upon its possession of a theory.  His academic philosophy is perhaps insecure here; but he has kept faith with his a priori position.  It has dictated to him all along that the active and the virile give birth to the world in the more important sense.  His principles are also bound to suffer a certain failure of confidence, for the empirical evidence is all around that birth-giving and nourishment belong, first, to the mother, and the world’s need of them is too obvious to need statement.[18]  To defer to empirical evidence is to dethrone principle and speculative philosophy; at the same time it must raise a spirit of rebellion, for who would submit willingly to emasculation?  Alberti’s commitment to virility – to the imitation of the ancient Roman perhaps – was a thing of mind.  In life on the other hand, sensibility – a morality based in affection – could not deny the feminine principle.

    The feminine principle expresses itself most clearly in the villa.  In fact, the villa, understood as the  building and the soil upon which it stands, itself becomes anthropomorphised as a female spirit.  Lionardo Alberti, in De familia, praises the villa:

    What kind of person could fail to take pleasure in his farm [villa]?  The farm is of great, honorable, and reliable value.  Any other occupation is fraught with a thousand risks, carries with it a mass of suspicions and of trouble, and brings numerous losses and regrets.  […]  The farm alone seems reliable, generous, trustworthy and truthful.  Managed with diligence and love, it never wearies of repaying you.  Reward follows reward.  In spring the farm gives you a multitude of delights; greenery, flowers, aromas, songs.  It tries to please you, it smiles and promises you a magnificent harvest, it fills you with good hopes as well as sufficient joy in the present.  Then in summer how courteously it attends on you!  First one sort of fruit, then another, comes to your house – your house is never empty of some gift.  Then there is autumn: now the farm gives liberal reward for your labors, shows great gratitude for your merit – gladly, copiously, and faithfully serves you!  Twelvefold reward is yours – for a little sweat, many casks of wine.[19] 

    Here, Alberti gathers together agriculture and moral values and represents them allegorically as woman bringing nourishment.  The villa is the building that combines shelter and storage, the fusion of the aboriginal mother’s dual purposes.  Alberti’s readiness to fuse or elide categories makes a moral reading of a material form always available to him.  Indeed, it is possible to maintain that nothing was without a moral complexion.  In this way, the villa appears perfectly disguised in a passage in Della pittura (1436): “I should like to see those three sisters to whom Hesiod gave the names of Aglaia, Euphrosyne and Thalia, who were painted laughing and taking each other by the hand…  This symbolises liberality, since one of the sisters gives, another receives and a third gives back again.”[20]  The Graces’s actions encapsulate natural economy, the beginning of friendship, alliance and civil society, on the smallest scale.  Alberti explains the natural system working in a more numerous population in De Familia:

    ‘…nature planned that where I might be weak, you would make good the deficiency, and in some way you would lack the virtue found in another.  Why this?  So that I should have need of you, and you of him, he of another, and some other of me.  In this way one man’s need for another serves as the cause and means to keep us all united in general friendship and alliance.  This may, indeed, have been the source and beginning of republics.  Laws may have begun thus rather than as I was saying before; fire and water alone may not have been the cause of so great a union among men as society gives them.  Society is a union sustained by laws, by reason, and by custom.’[21]

    In Della pittura and De familia, Alberti is describing a round.  In a context of benignity, the first giver receives back a bounty.  The economy of simple reciprocity could not generate this excess production.  Giving to one, but receiving from another is the essence of social economy.  Eventually, money would allow us to discontinue the search for those whose needs and surpluses were the inverse of our own; but in the meantime, breaking the rigid bonds of reciprocity, was first kinship and then altruism – a confidence in the good sense of giving.  It was the liberality of the villa that delighted Lionardo Alberti, above.  Work is given to the soil which repays it abundantly.  This economic relation so favourable to humankind impressed Agnolo Pandolfini in Profugiorum ab aerumna:

    They say that there is no more faithful benefactor than the soil. What you may require of it, it supplies, according to Hesiod not in equal measure but in greater.  Moreover you will find repayment of your own industry and vigilance, especially when committed to honest and worthy matters, when the weather and every factor conspire to reward your merits.  Virtue never goes without her prize of praise and loveliness.[22]

    The villa is the realisation of architecture’s necessary first role and of its moral performance in sheltering and sustaining.  The whole farm generates surplus.

    Insofar as the architect, as Alberti says in the Prologue to De re aedificatoria, mitigates the elemental extremes, he enacts the maternal principle, and the villa can be said to represent it to an exemplary degree.  But, the architect, as he explains, does more.  Acknowledgement of human weakness had seen the beginnings of two forms of refuge, building and society.  As the sum of reciprocity, society achieves more than the survival of the individual; it makes possible the provision of conveniences to the many.  Where the architect’s role is conceived as being in relation to society, a masculine principle is reasserted.  The villa, at last, reveals itself to be society in microcosm for, as it is presided over by the Graces in their exemplification of liberality, that circle of receiving and giving assistance – the definition of society in the Prologue – is repeated.  The masculine and feminine principles are married in the villa.

    Yet how perverse –how contrarian the villa is!

    Things should be quite different.  To be civilized, I should go to the city.  The etymology itself makes the argument.  To be intelligent, I should go to where bumpkins don’t abound, where the critical mass of humanity is sufficient for intellectual intercourse to happen, where the university calls in the learned and curious.  Barbarians hate the city, and I seek to avoid encounters with them.

    Yet I go to my villa to escape barbarousness.  I’ll be civilized on my farm.  Conversation will be intelligent in the shade of the loggia.  I shall cultivate my intellect: my social intercourse will be convivial.

    This is a strange game of contradiction and state of topsy-turvydom.

    Evidently, I’ve decided to question the city.  I’ve come to despise it (or to pretend to do so).  At least, I’m ambivalent about it; or I’ve adopted a schizophrenic attitude with regard to it.  It might seem like a Dadaist or punk move: good is bad.  Let’s wantonly despise our over-solicitous guardian, our doting and needy parent.  But the city was not like this.  Our attitude arose otherwise.

    The city itself was schizophrenic.  At the same time, it was willed and governed, and perilous and irrational.  Reason and constitution existed alongside criminality and folly.  In the city, there is a double experience.  It is at war with itself –at the same time, political and anarchic.  Or perhaps we should say, political and economic.

    If we’d escape the civil war –and when we recognise it for what it is, escape is absolutely necessary– we’d put distance between these contradictory states.  Specifically, we’ll eradicate what is inconsistent with the city in its definition; the place of regulated intercourse.

    But if we address the problem as an existential one, we’ll adopt and acquiesce in tyrannical forms of action.  Those who presume to create heaven on earth must dispense tough love.  There’s no limit to their inhumanity.

    The alternative is to put physical or geographical distance between the contradictory states.  Villeggiatura solves the problem in this way.  It caricatures the city as a wild and corrupt place, as the journey is thence and towards the villa, and, on the return journey, it raises hopes for the city to have realised its definition of order.

    But the schizophrenic character of the city that is being noted here is perhaps a misdiagnosis.  Or it may be that we are distorting our understanding by making it a predicate of the idea of the City itself.  Maybe we need another word.   If we look more closely at what opposes the city, we see that it is an inability of its inhabitants to recognise their interests as lying in the well-being of their fellows.  There is an unreflectiveness, a failure of ambition for the polis, a self-seeking.  These are attitudes belonging not to the city, properly understood, but to the place of getting-and-spending –the town.

    It is the presence of the town, cuckoo-like within the city, that makes for this double-headed creature.  The purposes of the one are at odds with the values of the other.  Negotium prevails in town but, as the Ideal City View, at Urbino, and its many similar representations show, not in the city, for these are places of unfrettful existence.

    Alberti observed this state of conflict, though he perhaps did not understand it in the terms that are being applied here.  The villa that he described was characterised powerfully in two respects, one economic and the other, for want of a better word, aesthetic.  The villa opposed the town –getting-and-spending– in the equity and honesty of the relation of labour and reward over which it presided.  For example, Lionardo, in De familia, says, ‘The villa alone above all things is to be found wise, gracious, faithful, true.  If you tend it with diligence and love, she will seem never to have satisfied you; she forever adds reward upon reward.’[23]  Agriculture was without fraudulence. In Villa, he writes, ‘Nothing brings more honest wealth than agriculture.  And the riches that one accumulates without fraudulence are a divine blessing.’[24]  By antithesis, fraud infests the town. He writes, in De familia

    ‘To be added is that you are able to retreat to your villa and live in peace … without hearing murmurings or quarrels or any other of those furies which, among the citizens of the town, never sleep – suspicions, fears, slanders, wrongs… you are able to escape from these dreadful shriekings, these tumults, this tempest of the town, the piazza and the palace.’[25]

    The villa opposed also the city.  In the city, the eye is attuned to abstraction, specifically to geometry and arithmetic.  Symmetry and repetition of architectural elements are especially satisfactory in the city.  They chime with the other abstractions that construct it –constitution, common purpose, monoglotism, common memory, and so on.  The chaos of heterodoxy is anathema to the city.  Alberti’s villa was the place emphatically of the delights of nature.  There, rejoicing in birdsong, breezes, the aromas and colours of flowers, the abstract was rejected.  He writes, for example, in Della familia: ‘Moreover, at your villa, you can enjoy these days, airy and pure, open and most joyful; you have before you a charming prospect and you can gaze out upon these verdant hills and those fruitful fields, and these clear springs and streams which chase one another, leaping and disappearing among the waving grasses.’[26]  The plenitude of nature stands in opposition to the economy of intellect; its monument, the city.

    Laetus in presens –Ficino’s motto at Careggi, adopted from Horace’s Ode II, XVI– was, equally, Alberti’s.  If the wise man has memory and foresight, his brief life at the villa is a blessed and pacific barbarism.  The otium that they sought –freedom for the mind for loftier thought– differed from that of the city, in being Parnassian rather than Olympian in ambition, but was the same in that the clamour of the town was kept at bay, by physical distance in the case of the villa and, in the case of the city, by good government.


    [1] Grayson, II, De iciarchia. p.266, lines 29-32

    [2] Renée Watkins, p.111: ‘Diventa la familia populosa non altro modo che si diventassono popolose terre, province e tutto el mondo, come ciascuno da sè stessi puo immaginando conoscere che la moltitudine de’ mortali da pochi a questo quasi infinito numero crebbe procreando e allevando figliuoli.  E al procreare figliuoli niuno dubito all’uomo fu la donna necessaria.  Poiche il figliuolo venne in luce tenero e debole, a lui era necessario avere a cui con diligenza e amore lo nutrisse e dalle cose nocive lo difendesse.  Era loro nocivo el troppo freddo, e troppo sole, la molta piova, e i furiosi impeti de’venti; pero in prima trovorono il tetto sotto el quale nutrissino e difendissino se stessi e il nato.  Qui adunque la donna sotto ombra rimaneva infaccendata a nutrire e mantenere il figliuolo.  E perche  essa occupata a custodire e governare lo erede, era non  bene atta a cercare quello bisognava circa al suo proprio vivere e circa mantenere i suoi, pero l’uomo di natura più faticoso e industrioso usciva a trovare e portare secondo che a lui pareva necessario.  Cosí alcuna volta si soprastava l’uomo, non tornando presto quanto era da’ suoi espettato.  Per questo quando egli aveva portato, la donna tutto serbava, accio che ne’ seguenti giorni, soprastando il marito, né a sé né  a suoi cosa mancasse.’(Romano, tenenti, Furlan, p.128-9, l.801-823) 

    [3] Watkins, p.207: ‘…quasi come la natura cosi provedesse al vivere nostro, volendo che l’uomo rechi a casa, la donna lo serbi.’ Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p267, l.2190

    [4] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.268ff,

    [5] Watkins, p.137: ‘Anzi volse che in quello in quale io manco, ivi tu supplisca, e in altra cosa manchi la quale sia appresso quell’altro.  Perche questo?  Perch’io abbia di te bisogno, tu di colui, colui d‘uno altro, e qualche uno di me, e cosi questo aver bisogno l’uno uomo dell’altro sia cagione e vinculo a conservarci insieme con publica amicizia  e congiunzione.  E forse questa necessita fu essordio e principio di fermare le republiche, di costituirvi le legge molto piu come diceva… fuoco o d’acque essere stato cagione di tanta fra gli uomini e si con legge, ragione e costumi colligata unione de’ mortali.’(Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.166, l.1886-95)

    [6] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.391, l.1845-48

    [7] See above, Impiety 2, note 2

    [8] Orlandi, L’Architettura, Prologue: ‘Sed ne architecto ea re solum debemus, quod tuta optataque diffugia contra solis ardores brumam pruinasque dederit…’ (p.9)

    [9] Marsh, p.95

    [10] Giovanni Rucellai was alert to this sort of courtesy also at his country estate at Quaracchi.  There was, “A grove of trees [albereto] near the house … from which one receives great consolation, not so much we in the house and in the village, as visitors and passers-by in very hot weather, because on one side it borders the road to Pistoia, so that no visitor passes by without stopping for a quarter of an our to see our garden.” Amanda Lillie, Florentine Villas in the Fifteenth Century: an architectural and social history, CUP, 2005, p.46, quoting from Il Zibaldone, I, p.21.

    [11] Orlandi, L’Archiettura, V, 2, p.339.

    10 Giorgio Vasari, Vite …

    [13]See above, The Candid Place, note 30

    [14] See, James Lawson, Word & Image

    [15] Orlandi, L’Archiettura, VII, 3, p.54

    [16] Op.cit., continuing the passage in note 4 above; p.9, “…-tametsi ipsum id haudquaquam minimum beneficium est-, quam quod multa invenerit privatim et publice procul dubio longe utilia et ad vitae usum iterum atques iterum accommodatissima.”

    [17] Ibid., Prologue, p.11

    [18] It is worth remarking that Filarete took up the idea of architecture as a sort of obstetric performance…

    [19] Watkins, p.191: ‘Quale uomo fusse, il quale nin si traesse pacere della villa?  Porge la villa utile grandissimo, onestissimo e certissimo.  E pruovasi qualunque altro essercizio intopparsi in mille pericoli, hanno seco mille sospetti, seguongli molti danni e molti pentmenti […]  La villa sola sopra tutti  si truova conoscente, graziosa, fidata, veridica.  Se tu la governi con diligenza e con amore, mai a lei parera averti satisfatto; sempre agiungne premio a’ premii. Alla primavera la villa ti dona infiniti sollazzi , verzure, fiori, odori, canti; sforzasi in piu modi farti lieto, tutta ti ride e ti promette grandissima ricolta, émpieti di buona speranza e di piaceri assai.  Poi e quanto la truovi tu teco alla state cortese!  Ella ti manda a casa ora uno, or un altro frutto, mai ti lascia la casa vota di qualche sua liberalita.  Eccoti poi presso l’autunno.  Qui rende la villa  alle tue fatiche e a’ tuoi meriti smisurato premio e copiosissime merce, e quanto volentieri e quanto abundante, e con quanta fede!  Per uno dodici, per uno piccole sudore piu e piu botte di vino.’(Romano, Tenenti Furlan, p.244-45. l.1506-1510, 1514-1527)

    [20]

    [21] Watkins, p.137

    [22] Grayson, II, Profugiorum ab aerumna, p.157, l.4-9: ‘Dicono che nulla si truova fidissimo renditore quanto la terra.  Ella ciò che tu gli accomandasti rende, secondo el precetto di Esiodo, non a pari ma a maggior misura.  Ancora più troverai fedele la industria e viglianza tua, presertim quella quale tu porrai a cose oneste e degne, quando in queste e’ cieli e ogni fato si adopera in satisfare a’ tuoi meriti.  Mai fu la virtù senza premio di lode e grazia.’

    [23] ‘La villa sola sopra tutti si truova conoscente, graziosa, fidata, veridica.  Se tu la governi con diligenza e con amore, mai a lei parerà averti satisfatto; sempre agiunge premio a’ premii.[Furlan, p.244]

    [24] ‘Nulla piu iusto a ricchire che la agricoltura.  E quelle richezze quali s’acumulano senza fraude sono uno bene divino.’ (Grayson, Vol.I, p.36)

    [25] ‘Agiugni qui che tu puoi ridurti in villa e viverti in riposo … senza sentire romori, o relazione, o alcuna altra di quelle furie quali dentro alla terra fra’ cittadini mai restano, – sospetti, paure, maledicenti, ingiustizie … puoi fuggire questi strepiti, questi tumulti, questa tempesta della terra, della piazza, del palagio.’ (Furlan, p.247)

    [26] ‘E anche vi godete in villa quelli giorni aerosi e puri, aperti e lietissimi; avete leggiardrissimo spettacolo rimirando que’ colletti fronditi, e que’ piani verzosi, e quelli fonti e rivoli chiari, che seguono saltellando e perdendosi fra quelle chiome dell’erba.’ (Furlan, p.246-47)

  • 8 The Candid Place: a religious and secular social ideal

    [A theme to add in: the vigilance of the owner makes the villa productive.  See lecture in Renaissance Villa.  See also Matteo Palmieri (Prosatori volgari, p.384) who also cites the wise saws of forefathers.  The eye of the owner feeds the horse. ]

    The second aspect of Alberti’s disaffection with religion was a matter of faith.  His scepticism left a reduced ambit for specifically religious observance.  Moral life was found to thrive or wither on either side of the divide between religion and secularism. 

    Alberti’s response to this state of things included giving secular space a kind of reverential character, putting the religious on public display and creating religious architecture out of non-architectural elements.  The response looks in all cases to visibility as the solution of the problem.  The first of these actions seeks a set of virtues that belong equally in the religious and the secular context.  Where the light enters, candour prevails, and morality and social harmony flourish.  Alberti returned repeatedly to the task of representing such a state of things.

    A prominent theme in Renaissance architectural historiography has been the central plan.  It has been connected with mysticism in the period, and rationalism; [2] it has been seen as a metaphorical image of God, and of Man.[3]  The dome that covers it could hallow and ennoble its human occupant, or it could be read as the promise that the soul of man would be freed on the Final Day of the burden of its mortal companion.  It could mark a spot – perhaps celebrate an occasion where God was in direct contact with the world – or it could serve as a rarified symbol, pointing to things beyond place and time.[4]

    Such variety of interpretation of the central plan is not as contradictory as it would be in other contexts, for the central plan attracts to itself paradox, dichotomy and meetings of opposites.  The dome-builder’s central argument contradicts the commonsensical statement, that Man and God, and reason and spirit, are opposites.  The reader simply finds him/herself assenting, text by text, as one by one they assert different interpretations, and a strange reconciliation is achieved.  Writings about the central plan do not either agree or cancel one another out; they disagree and coexist.  Given then the propensity of the form to generate multiple readings, it seems legitimate to consider it here in another light again.  The prompting to do so comes from a reading of Alberti and an identification of one of his central concerns.

    Often enough, it has been remarked that the central plan frustrates the practice of the liturgy of the Christian Church.  The implication of the charge is that the Renaissance pursuit of a more perfect geometry brought with it a neglect of functional considerations and a failure of respect for traditional usages.[5]  Here, it will be suggested that more than oversight was involved; that the central plan pointedly contains a polemical note that is actually subversive of the kind of religion whose evolution had eventually fixed and installed the traditional liturgy within a longitudinal geometry.  In other words, it will be possible to argue that the central plan was conceived by some, especially Alberti, not just in terms of its own abstract perfection, but functionally, as a container of people and as the representation of a particular social and religious ideal that ran counter to established ritual piety.  A simpler and purer form should supersede that which had been elaborated through time.  The argument must be assembled out of a number of somewhat dispersed elements. And what follows is the argument that the central plan was treated as a metaphor and was a pretext for addressing a multitude of social, religious, moral, philosophical and metaphysical questions.  These questions generated values that could be expressed in terms analogous with the central plan in church architecture.

    First of all, however, it should be remarked that, notwithstanding its appropriateness to various notions current in the Renaissance period and its frequent appearance in ideal planning, the central plan served for few churches actually built in the fifteenth century.[6]  There are, S. Sebastiano in Mantua, S. Maria delle Carceri in Prato, and later, S. Maria della Consolazione at Todi and S. Biagio at Montepulciano.  The Tempietto of Bramante is, of course, the centralised building par excellence; but it is almost too small to count as a space – the essence of the centralised  congregational plan.  Indeed, of the others mentioned, only Santa Maria della Consolazione is so large that a primary congregation function must be conceived for it.  There are examples of centralized structures being appended to traditional longitudinal ones, for example S. Maria degli Angeli and SS. Annunziata in Florence, the Tempio Malatestiano in Rimini, S. Maria delle Grazie in Milan –Florence Cathedral even. But since they imply differentially privileged places, they complicate the present discussion and can be put aside in the meantime. 

    The importance of the central plan is attested more by the hopes of artists to build them than by their success in getting them off the drawing board.  Filarete and Francesco di Giorgio imagined churches built according to the form.[7]  In particular, it was Leonardo da Vinci who, in his sketchbooks, worked on the theme and its multitude of variations.[8]

    In fact, the central plan appears more often in two dimensions than in three.  Historians measure the strength of the obsession with the form more from its appearance in paintings and drawings than in bricks and mortar.  Brunelleschi’s lost perspective panel of the Florence Baptistry was, of course, the realisation, in a sense, of the centralised plan.  It cannot have appeared too different from one of the most famous centrally-planned buildings of the fifteenth century – again existing only in paint – that in the middle of the Ideal City View, in the Palazzo Ducale in Urbino [fig.].  There are many minor examples in painting and marquetry of centrally-planned churches and chapels.  More prominent examples of such buildings in narrative painting are the temples behind Perugino’s Charge to St Peter or Giving of the Keys in the Sistine Chapel [fig.], Raphael’s Sposalizio in the Brera [fig.] and Perugino’s version of the same subject at Caen [fig.].

    Of course, the theme of the central plan might have remained historiographically peripheral were it not for the fact that the most ambitious project of the Renaissance period seems to have grasped at the opportunity to realise it.  Caradosso’s medal of 1506 celebrating the start of the work [fig.] and Bramante’s famous half-plan in the Uffizi (Uffizi 1)[fig.] suggest that St. Peter’s in Rome was, as one stage at any rate, to be centrally-planned.  Michelangelo evidently believed that Bramante’s plan was for a centrally-planned building, for his own deliberate revival of it was centrally-planned. 

    It is in connection with St. Peter’s as, in very general terms, a centrally-planned building that we come across a document indicating that also a social ideal was implicit in the choice of the form.  Michelangelo wrote a letter, criticising the proposals that Antonio da Sangallo the Younger had in place when he took over the work in 1546.

    …Bramante was as excellent an architect as any who had existed from ancient times onwards.  He prepared the first plan for St Peter’s, not full of confusion, but clear and distinct, luminous and free-standing, so that it did not interfere with any part of the [Vatican] palace; and it was considered a beautiful thing, as can still be seen; so that whoever has departed from the design of Bramante, as Sangallo has done, has departed from the truth… By that circle [the ambulatory] which he makes outside it, he firstly takes away all the light from the building of Bramante, and not only this, but in itself it has not got any light at all; and there are so many dark hiding places above and below that they are most convenient for the commission of countless crimes; such as hiding outlaws, coining money, ravishing nuns, and other villainies, so that in the evening when the church has to be closed it would take twentyfive men to find out all those remaining hidden inside…[9]

    This narrative of catastrophic decline from architecture to anarchy is remarkably direct in this text.  Nevertheless, whether Michelangelo is exaggerating or exhibiting signs of hysterical pessimism, he insists upon the linkage between social behaviour and architecture. 

    Specifically, Michelangelo was criticising Antonio da Sangallo’s addition of ambulatories around the church [fig.].  They would increase the footprint of the building at the expense of the Vatican Palace.  They would block some of the windows for which Bramante’s plan made provision.  And in themselves they would be dark warrens.  He does not explain just why the church would become the resort of criminal elements.  But it is easy to see how, in general, dark alleyways and corners are congenial places for such people. 

    Michelangelo’s broader implication, perhaps, is that the ambulatories offer a welcome to cupidity.  In fact, Sangallo’s purpose was largely to provide for pilgrims; to enable them to make a circuit of the arms of the church without disturbing the services.  In practice, pilgrims would be beckoned on their journeys by opportunities to do homage to relics and to claim indulgences from them.  If Michelangelo held a dim view of such practices, he could easily argue that they were only a little short of the criminal acts that he ennumerated.  Christ expelled the money-changers from the temple.

    It follows that there was another church from which criminality would be banished.  Bramante’s plan, and Michelangelo’s own, would perform social cleansing and deny space to the turpitude that Sangallo’s fostered.  The properties of this church were that it be light and without hiding places.[10]  To use the words of Michelangelo’s letter, it would be ‘clear and distinct, luminous and free-standing’.  The Renaissance central plan, again generally considered, has just this quality – that all is visible.  Michelangelo aimed consciously to have it: to deny the purpose also to Bramante as he had his conception represented in the Caradosso medal would seem unnecessary. 

    When the central plan is thought of in Michelangelo’s terms, it becomes possible to compare it with other spaces which have a similar character.  Light and open spaces in general become comparable with the centrally-planned church.  The church that Michelangelo has in view is not morally dissimilar to the rural ride that Alberti describes in De re aedificatoria.  The visibility of things is the nub of probity:

    Outside the city the following rules should apply:  they must be spacious and open, and have views in all directions; they must be clear, and free of any water or rubble; they must leave brigands no place to hide or to lay in ambush; they should not have side roads entering from every direction, exposing them to robbers. [11]

    The idea that good social conduct is encourage by visibility is also expressed elsewhere by Alberti: 

    The crossroad and the forum differ only in size.  In fact the crossroad is but a small forum.  Plato recommended that at every crossroad there be a space where nurses with children could meet occasionally and be together.  I believe that the purpose behind this was not only to strengthen the children in the fresh air, but also to encourage the nurses to be neat by exposing them to the eyes of so many curious observers, and make them less sloppy, since they are eager for praise.  The presence of an elegant portico, under which the elders may [stroll] or sit, take a nap or negotiate business, will be an undoubted ornament to both crossroad and forum.  Furthermore, the presence of the elders will restrain the youth, as they play and sport in the open, and curb any misbehaviour or buffoonery resulting from the immaturity of their years.[12]

    Giannozzo Alberti, in Book 3 of De familia, makes self-presentation for public scrutiny a key quality of the ideal place to live.  He has been asked what are the most important, and lists good air, food and wine.  And would he settle there, asks Leonardo.  Giannozzo replies, ‘Dove io bene mi riposassi e bene fussi veduto.’ (p.233, l.1202-3)  He would wish to be able to settle down and be well-regarded.  Battista, the principal interlocutor in De iciarchia, Book II, connects openness and honesty in speakers and writers: ‘L’omo grave, circunspetto, dato alla virtù, ornato di buon costumi, mai fra’ pensieri suoi accetterà deliberazione alcuna quale e’ recusasse esporla e palesarla a tutti e’ suoi amici e nimici. E così noi che instituimmo esser simile a loro, esplicaremo a noi stessi e’ pensieri nostri non con altra mente che se tutti e’ nostri amici e nimici in presenza ci vedessero.’[13]

    An insolent carelessness of scrutiny is found in the delinquent.  In the dialogue, Cena Familiaris, Battista observes of people addicted to gaming, “Giuocano dove a caso soviene loro, spesso su qualche desco sordido e puzzulente, in luogo alioquin frequentato, né si curano essere veduti e biasimati da molti.”[14]  For him, the piazza was an admirable provision in a city because good citizens acted publicly there. They could be expected to be praised for their good conduct, and bad behaviour was open to universal reprimand.[15]  In Book IV of De familia, Adovardo expresses impatience with theorists of conviviality.  Talking of benevolence and friendship, he says, ‘Ne puossi bene averne dottrina solo dai libri muti e oziosi.  Conviensi in mezzo alle piazze, entro a’ teatri e fra e’ privati ridutti averne altra essercitazione e manifesta esperienza.’[16] The piazza was the scene and expression of civilisation itself.  It is against the background of this truism that Alberti set one of the speeches of Momus, the nature of whose eponymous anti-hero is to act offensively and in contradiction to harmony and decorum.  He praises the vagabond life: ”I won’t allow that kings enjoy the use of riches more than beggars: the theatres belong to beggars, the porticoes to beggars – in fact, every public place belongs to beggars!  Others wouldn’t dare sit in the forum and bicker with a slightly raised voice.  Afraid of the raised eyebrows of their elders, others don’t dare do anything lawless or immoral in public, they’ll do nothing of their own free will and choice.  While you, beggar, will lie lounging round the forum, shouting freely, doing whatever takes your fancy.’[17]  Momus would as cheerfully tell blue jokes to the vicar.  Alberti expressed the matter of praiseworthy conduct in the piazza in De Familia:

    Non in mezzo agli ozii privati, ma intra le publiche esperienze nasce la fama; nelle publiche piazze surge la gloria; in mezzo de’ popoli si nutrisce le lode con voce e iudicio di molti onorati.  Fugge la fama ogni solitudine e luogo privato, e volontieri siede e dimora sopra e’ theatri, presente alle conzioni e celebrità; ivì si collustra e alluma il nome di chi con molto sudore e assiduo studio di buone cose sè stessi tradusse fuori di taciturnità e tenebre, d’ignoranza e vizii.[18]  

    The piazza is both literal and emblematic.  Alberti has it that idleness (ozio) is opposed to energetic moral conduct.  It seeks out dark places (tenebre) as opposed to the spotlight (alluma) of approval that falls upon virtue acted out in public.  Social disengagement, darkness and ignorance are, for Alberti, closely connected.  Sofrona, in the short dialogue of that name, responds to Battista’s accusation that women are shrill and unintelligent by saying that, if they should be freed from their domestic prison and should interact in public life, it would be a different story. ‘Ché se così fusse a noi licito non starci sedendo solitarie in casa in ombra, ma crescere fuori in mezzo l’uso e conversazion delle persone, che credi? Oh Iddio, qual sarebbe e quanta la prudenza nostra maravigliosa e incredibile!’[19]  Michelangelo says of the church what Alberti says of the piazza.

    To seek to remove oneself from public scrutiny was reprehensible, whatever the arena.  The piazza is scrutiny’s emblematic theatre.  The church, for Alberti, was also a public space.  He expressed his disapproval of those members of the modern clergy who turned it into a hiding place rather than one of openness.  At the end of a brief history of Christianity in De re aedificatoria, he says, ‘There followed the practice of our own times, which I only wish some man of gravity would think fit to reform. I say this with all due respect to our bishops, who, to preserve their dignity, allow the people to see them scarcely once in the year of festivals, yet so stuff everything with altars, and even … I shall say no more.’[20]  Michelangelo might almost have had this passage in mind when he wrote to Bartolomeo Ferratino about St Peter’s.  Alberti’s criticism here is of reclusive clergyman and – more crucially – the disengaged Church.

    *[ Cf.Gianozzo on what the villa does for morality: Vedendomi spesso, raro [the peasants] peccarebbono.’ p.243, Furlan.  The moral issue is the same.  Della famiglia is about government. Visibility is also a concern that Giannozzo Manetti’s description of Nicholas V’s project for the Vatican returns to several times.  The church of St Peter is going to be lighter and the public are going to see the pope and the spectacle better; and the pope himself is going to see better: “In summitate vero tribunae solium pontificale altius eminebat, ut et ipse ab omnibus circumstantibus videretur, ac pariter omnes astantes sedentesque videret.” (Magnuson, 358, Smith O’Connor para 46)]

    The terms of Alberti’s criticism of the Church are those same ones contrasting the openness of the piazza with secret and dark places.  In addition, the idea of public space that polices itself – light, and without obstacles to vision and scrutiny – was important in religious and secular terms.  As well as utility, it prompted the paving of squares and streets – a task undertaken in a multitude of instances thoughout the period.  The creation of areas where citizens could act with social as well as physical poise seems to have been a laudible undertaking.  Certainly, it was shaming for one’s city to be unpaved.[21]  Here, is suggestion for a reading of those posturing figures in the city backgrounds of so many later fifteenth-century paintings: their athleticism signifies the stable and true surface upon which they move and is to be understood as a sign of decorousness – a social and even a moral value.

    The piazza features frequently in Renaissance art, sometimes dotted with figures and groups, as in the pictures by Perugino and Raphael already mentioned.  At other times, as in the Urbino City View, it is empty of people [fig.]; but they can be imagined.  The use of the one-point perspective construction allows the viewer to see and – more importantly – understand its extent and limits; and it thus holds no secrets.  These are scenes that exclude the possibility of surreptitious acts going undiscovered.  The result is that social peace is assured.[22]  Everything is candid.  The idea that the piazza is a place of virtue, protected by virtue and under virtue’s scrutiny is nowhere made clearer than in the City View in Baltimore.[fig.]  It is a habitable and an allegorical city.  Pure water is collected from the fountain in the middle of the piazza at the four corners of which are columns supporting statues of the Cardinal Virtues.[23]  

    The fifteenth-century equivalent of plein-aireism – emulating the limitless acccessibility to visual enquiry of Flemish landscape backgrounds – in Piero’s Triumphs of Federigo and Battista Sforza in the Uffizi, stands in exhilarating contrast to the closed and emblematic content of the foreground.[fig.]  The virtues that accompany the prince and his wife are made visible for miles around, and their public role rather than their function as mere decoration of personality – as mere flattery – becomes insistently implicit.  What could have been epithets are made into qualities – real things rather than imputations.  The openness and luminous nature of the scene carries a promise of civic virtue, of Good Government.  The triumphant progress of Virtue that Alberti described in Momus should be consistent with an ekphrastic reading of Piero’s Triumphs.[24]

    Openness is the virtue of the piazza, and it lends that virtue to people who will act out their lives within it.  Praise of life lived publicly (and unease about the value and nobility of the cloistered life) is a recurrent theme in the period.[25]  Poggio Bracciolini, for example, praised Republican Rome as a place of free men engaged in the political life of the state.  Their arena was the forum, where he pictured public debate going on.  The coming of the Empire, however, saw the decay of the life of the forum.[26]  It is perhaps fair to conjecture that he had a visual image of that decayed state of things – the victory of barbarianism in the form of the ruins of the Forum Romanum.[27]  Where there had been light there was now darkness, particularly of the intellectual kind.[28]

    The piazza is emblematically the scene of human life observed compassionately, and inviting moral judgement in Alberti’s De Pictura/Della pittura.  Alberti locates the painted action, the historia/istoria upon the pavement that he constructs mathematically using the costruzione legittima.[29]  Of course, the painter was not obliged to create a flat piazza for his drama; but it could be argued that Alberti conceived the action and the place of the action in terms of a single homogeneous space.  The embracing essence is visibility.  Alberti said as much: ‘The painter seeks to imitate only that which is visible.’[30]  What is literally or metaphorically hidden – behind the rood screen or in the crypt as well as in Eternity or Heaven – is not the stuff of painting.  It is even possible to suggest that, for Alberti, it was not the stuff of the moral life either.

    A space of public congregation was conducive to social harmony and morality.  The secular space of the piazza had similar properties to the space of the church, provided the latter made visible the activities of its occupants.  Alberti hints at this state of things in his prologue to Della pittura.  He describes Brunelleschi’s dome for Florence Cathedral as ‘ample to cover with its shadow the entire Tuscan people’.[31]  The image that this passage conjures up is the Madonna della Misericordia, the Madonna sheltering the faithful under her mantle.  The Church as an institution and the church as a building both embrace everyone.  Alberti seems to have been inspired to write this passage (whether it be read as a specific calling-up of the image of the Madonna della Misericordia or not) by the unity of the space under the dome.  The people is one people because each is visible to all.  The Hebrew temple performed a similar act of unification: ‘… una enim gens uno consensu et instituto religioni dicata uno erit deo tuta et munita.’[32]  The visibility of piazza and church are connected in the passage where Alberti pronounces upon where the church should be located.

    Finally, you should situate the temple in a busy, well-known, and – as it were – proud place, free of any profane contamination; to this end it should address a large, noble square and be surrounded by spacious streets, or, better still, dignified squares, so that it is perfectly visible from every direction.[33]

    He was surely thinking of visibility in moral as well as optical terms. 

    Visibility of these two kinds seems also to have been part of his aim for the church of Sant’ Andrea in Mantua.  In his letter probably of 1470, to Lodovico Gonzaga, the marquis of Mantua, he recommended his own design for the building, listing its advantages over an earlier one.  Practical, aesthetic and moral considerations are mixed together: it would be ‘…more spacious, durable, grander and brighter [lieto].’[34]  The word lieto, combines notions of joy and lightness.  In intending a light space, Alberti was proposing an emphatically congregational use for the church.  This dogmatism on Alberti’s part becomes clear when his recommendations for Sant’ Andrea are set in the context of his thinking in De re aedificatoria.  As has been seen, in Book VII, Chapter 4, he explained that the church, in general, consisted of a sacramental and a congregational space – the one, light and containing depictions of meritorious conduct; the other dark and containing matter for the eye not of sense but of intellect.

    There is a useful connection of values to be drawn between Alberti’s prologue to Della pittura  praising the congregational place and a passage in De re aedificatoria.  In Book VIII. Chapter 7, Alberti has recourse to irony to defend buildings for popular resort and display – ‘show buildings’.  These are theatres and circuses:

    Nor dare I criticize pontiffs or any other moral teachers for their well-considered condemnation of the use of show buildings.[35]

    He then goes on to present Moses’ view on the matter, which runs quite counter.  A discriminating judge would know whose view should command more respect.

    Moses is praised for being the first to gather his entire nation into a single temple on feast days, and for bringing them together at set times to celebrate the harvest.[36]

    Moses’ action prefigures the communion service of the Christian Church, as it was acted out in the early days.[37]

    His motive, I might suggest, was but the desire to cultivate the minds of the citizens through concourse and communion, and to make them more receptive to the benefits of friendship.  Thus to my mind our ancestors established show buildings within their cities as much for functional reasons as for any festivity or pleasure.  And surely, if we think the matter over carefully, we find frequent cause to regret that so splendid and useful an institution is now long obsolete.[38]

    It is difficult to think that Alberti has overlooked, and the attentive reader is to pass over, the fact that an institutional building type did exist to bring about concourse and communion.  That any church building should be so arranged as to inhibit such usage would be regrettable.  Florence Cathedral, as completed by Brunelleschi, made just the provision of which Alberti approved.  Brunelleschi’s building of the dome of Florence Cathedral can be thought of as reviving Mosaic and Early Christian religion.

    Alberti’s delight in Santa Maria del Fiore is clear from his prologue to Della Pittura, where Brunelleschi’s dome is singled out for especial praise, and from the passage in Profugiorum ab aerumna, where Agnolo Pandolfini describes it in terms of the season of Spring.[39]  Alberti gathered together his affirmative feelings in an act of theatre that he coopted the cathedral to perform in 1444, when he organised the Certame Coronario.  It was a poetry competition with the theme of amicizia.  That dome that had embraced the entire Tuscan people in the Prologue was now a crown about the heads of the celebrants of friendship, a universal value – for the poems were to be in the vernacular.  Alberti’s own poem must have drawn the audience’s attention to the moral action of the dome.  His ideas and feelings about Santa Maria del Fiore constitute, as has been said above, a golden thread in his thinking, and are therefore allocated a separate chapter.

    In the meantime, there can be noted a tone of didacticism.  Alberti has conceived the cathedral, and especially the centrally-focussed part beneath the dome, as in singular architectural  concordance with the principle around which the event assembled itself.  The whole action and scenario combined in what, we might suggest, was Alberti’s attempt to make an addition to the liturgy.  The poets took the place of the clergy to raise hymns in praise of the human bond and to inspire the audience to make fellowship the lamp of their lives.  The Certame Coronario was surely produced in order to realise afresh the liturgy of the early Christians when, inspired to amicizia about the common table, they were fired to return to their daily lives in the spirit of charity.[40]

    This was radical theatre to a remarkable degree.  In what it did not include, it carried a message of rejection of the established liturgy.[41] Alberti inserts, in place of divine intervention, a mere simile.  The emotion of those who can imagine the crown is not less heightened than that of those who assert the reality of the Divine Presence.  In fact, the inspiring and instructing drama has been accessible without belief or faith being required of the witnesses.  Alberti grounds the moral life, through the liturgy of the Certame Coronario, beyond the reach of supernaturalism.  He seems to have aimed at nothing short of the invasion of the sanctum of the clergy and the reframing of the functions of the Christian Church in a return to earliest practices.

    Considered in this way, the Certame Coronario was surely intended to be a recurring occasion.  What were required were new poets, voices eager to dedicate themselves anew to the articulation of the meaning and affect of amicizia.  Where were they to come from?  The answer must be; from the constituency of the virtuous.  If the clergy would participate, it would not be ex officio.  Alberti would expect them to emerge, no doubt, from the class of which he was a member, that of civic humanists. 

    The Certame Coronario was a project of quite astounding intrepidity and ambition.  It stands as Alberti’s attempt to fashion a Christian Renaissance.  If undoing the depredations of the barbarians demanded the excavation of the works of the ancient Romans, the recovery of the values of the early Christian Church required the removal of the centuries’ accretions of self-seeking piety and redundant ritual.

    Specifically, the ‘show buildings’ that Alberti recommends are, on the one hand, for ‘leisure and peaceful recreation’ and, on the other, ‘business and military training’.[42]  The discussion of Moses’ actions has served as prelude to the identification of architectural facilities for the development of ‘intellectual energy and mental ability’ and ‘toughness and strength of body and soul’.[43]  Given the rôle of Moses as mentor here, the temple is to be understood as having functions overlapping with those of theatres and stadia. 

    Alberti’s introduction of Moses into the discussion of show buildings blurs the distinction between beneficial secular and religious buildings.  It also perplexes in the context of an architectural treatise, for, as has been seen, Moses’ principal action in relation to his people was as guide during their nomadic existence in Sinai.  He made the tabernacle the centre of communal virtue.  But in addition, there is the fact that Alberti finds the benefits of friendship or social cohesion in both kinds of place and describes the Early Christian environment that fostered it almost in the Mosaic terms above.  Alberti pictured a better state of Christianity and of society than that of his own days:

    In ancient times, in the primitive days of our religion, it was the custom for good men to come together for a common meal. They did not do this to fill their bodies at a feast, but to become humbler through their communication, and to fill their minds with sound instruction, so that they would return home all the more intent upon virtue. […] Everyone would burn with concern for the common salvation and with a love of virtue.  Finally they would leave an offering in the center, each according to his means, as a form of tax due to piety and a donation towards those who deserved it.  Everything would be shared in this way, as between loving brothers. 

    Later, when princes allowed these meetings to become public, there was little deviation from the original custom […] There would be a single altar, where they would meet to celebrate no more than one sacrifice each day. 

    There followed the practice of our own times, which I only wish some man of gravity would think fit to reform.  I say this with all due respect to our bishops, who, to preserve their dignity, allow the people to see them scarcely once in the year of festivals, yet so stuff everything with altars, and even …  I shall say no more.  Let me simply state that within the mortal world there is nothing to be found, or even imagined, that is more noble or holy than the sacrifice.  I would not consider anyone who wanted to devalue such great things, by making them too readily available, a person of good sense.[44]

    Alberti’s belief that the religious sentiment should be involved with a social one found confirmation again in Hebrew values where he quoted from the law that, ‘… you should be one people, of common feeling and common undertaking, given to religion, and preserved and defended by a single god.’[45]

    If public secular space – most prominently, the piazza – and public religious space – the church – could be congregational, with the virtuous conduct that that implies, so long as all was light and visible within it, it becomes possible to suggest that any centralized and, more specifically, circular space would serve as theatre or amphitheatre for such values.  There is one particularly celebrated space in early 16th-century architecture which calls out to be interpreted in the light of the present discussion. 

    Raphael’s Villa Madama was to be built about two axes at right angles to one another.  They were to meet in the circular courtyard, half of which stands today.  The cross-roads that Alberti describes above resembles the arrangement.  Axial symmetry and a loose distribution of functional parts combine in the building.  Where there was symmetry, there would be a certain ritual progress to make; and Shearman describes just such a journey, as that of dignitaries, come to visit Rome and, specifically, to present their credentials to the Pope.[46]  The place of arrival and meeting was the circular courtyard.[fig.]  Once formal welcomes and thanks had been given, guests and those receiving them could disperse themselves about the villa and engage in its various pleasures.  The circular courtyard is the nodal point.[47]  This is where formality meets friendship, and where they are not to be disentangled one from another.  There is a meeting of opposites here.  Perhaps this is what civilised social relations are, obedience to rule and freedom implied in its ideal locus, the circle. 

    Raphael had thought about the possibility of formal and convivial encounter before.  The Sposalizio of 1504in the Brera shows a meeting of what might be called social axes.[fig.]  A path has been followed by the priest: he has traced a line from the temple in the background and down the axis of the picture plane.  It is the route of the ritualistic.  Mary’s and Joseph’s groups have followed paths at right angles, parallel to the picture plane and from left and right respectively.  All have shifted emotionally from the tone implicit in their journeys, at this place of their encounter.  Mary and Joseph, after the cheerful informality of their journeys, now make solemn their bond.  Raphael couches it at the point of intersection of affection and solemnity.  The priest, by contrast with Mary and Joseph, descends literally and from formality to participate in the human feeling that joins the marriage-couple.  He inclines his head and puts his weight into a contrapposto pose, holding the wrists of Mary and Joseph in a somewhat diffident underhand.  By this brilliantly simple conception, Raphael shows that the choice may be theirs.  The marriage group meets in a loose-ish semi-circle which the observer or celebrant closes into a circle.  To trace the spatial and moral routes and to find them met in this place and moment is to celebrate friendship and order in a similar way as at the Villa Madama.  Alberti had earlier voiced the spirit in which both actions would be conceived.

    A prominent provision of the country house in Alberti’s De re aedificatoria was ‘… a generous reception area for the arrival of guests…’[48] The occasion was to be marked by acknowledged courtesies.  Reception hurried or casual was graceless and to be avoided.  The space could not be cramped.  Piero had felt the same compunction in staging the ‘Meeting of Solomon and Sheba’, an episode in The Legend of the True Cross in S. Francesco at Arezzo.  Almost wasteful of available plaster surface for figuration, the architecture of the reception hall precociously takes up half of the picture plane and leaves room for the figures to move and breath.  Alberti wrote about the courtyard of the country house as a congregational place.  In fact, ‘The most important part is that which we shall call the ‘bosom’ of the house, although you might refer to it as the ‘court’ or ‘atrium’ […] is the main part of the house, acting like a public forum, toward which all other lesser members converge; it should incorporate a comfortable entrance, and also openings for light, as appropriate.’[49]  The Latin word, sinus, means a large bowl.  Alberti’s metaphor is circular.  There is perhaps a recollection in the use of the word of the verse from St Luke (16.22).  The theme is charity: ‘And it came to pass that the beggar died and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom (in sinum Abrahae).’

    The descriptive terms of Alberti’s country house create the image of an intimate society of friendship under benign guidance.  Here, as elsewhere in De re aedificatoria,  Alberti invites a reading of architecture in terms of sensibility and morality.[50]  The social tone of the country house is of virtue, even a sort of piousness.  Presented is an ideal which, he clearly intends, is to operate not just at home, but also at large.  In political society and lay religious society, the same moral tone is to be desired.  Whilst on the scale of the house he would have a reception space, at the scale of the city he would, as he implies above by referring to a ‘forum’, have a public square: ‘…should ambassadors or legates from some foreign country arrive to request an audience with the senate, it is as well to have somewhere worthy of both guest and city to receive them while they wait.’[51]

    The circular courtyard of the Villa Madama would have satisfied Alberti’s requirements admirably.  Domestic, political and religious harmony will all be present.  Moreover, it has universal access, communication and light.  This passage could have been Michelangelo’s text when he preached against Antonio da Sangallo’s iniquitous design for St Peter’s. 

    So, church, country house and piazza have become overlapping moral-architectural concepts; receiving human beings in visible congregation.  Social assembly where all is patent will be harmonious and morally sound.  Salvation, for Alberti and Michelangelo, was properly a desideratum for people identifying their interest with that of the rest of society.  In holding to this view, they were subscribing in effect to a critique of society and the Church as they found them, where private happiness and personal salvation were being pursued at the expense of civilisation itself.[52]  The image of the common weal was the piazza and suchlike places.  The arena of salvation for those engaged virtuously with their fellows, acting out Christ’s New Commandment, and being prepared to return, rededicated, to the world – to piazza and cortile – was the church where no nook or cranny gave shelter to self-interest.  Michelangelo believed that Bramante conceived such a church in St. Peter’s.

    It also existed in embryo, when Bramante designed the Tempietto.[53][fig.10]  Perhaps the easiest way to recognise the morally-defined nature of his work there – building and cloister as drawn by Serlio – is to imagine it occupied by different classes of people, bearing their attributes.  It is assuredly no place for the nomad with his bundle, nor yet the warrior with his sword, and the merchant with his purse is equally out of place.  The proper occupant of the place is not burdened by necessity; he does not fight for his share, nor is he lured by self-interest.  Just such a social selectivity had applied in the Ideal City View which he might has seen in his native Urbino.

    Here is reason to believe that when Bramante came to designing St. Peter’s, he instituted the same sort of selection process: a single, luminous congregational space would confirm friendship and salvation as a common rather than a personal goal.[54]  It was this ideal of Christian society that Michelangelo found betrayed in Antonio da Sangallo’s den of brigandage and selfishness and which Alberti had attempted to describe in his writings.

    —————————-

    Recall the Barbaro brothers’ motto at Maser: Nil tecti sub tecto:  Nothing is concealed beneath our roof

    De re, VIII, 8: Sub divo –aiebat Celsus physicus – commodius exercemur quam in umbra.’  Celsus, the physician, says that it is better we exercise in the open air that indoors. Orlandi/Portoghesi 755.

    Della famiglia, Furlan, p.55: ‘La natura, ottima constitutrice delle cose, volle nell’uomo non solo che viva palese e in mezzo degli altri uomini, ma certo ancora pare gli abbia imposta necessità che con ragionamento e cion altri molti modi comunichi e discopra a’ medesimi uomini ogni sua passione e affezione…’ (connects the present theme with the Historia)

    Della Famiglia, Furlan, p.252.  Giannozzo will be candid with his factors.  They, seeing that nothing is hidden from them, will be honest in their dealings.

    [De re, V, 2; reception spaces in houses should be centrally-located and like vestibules and porticoes – public places.  Candor and mutual and self regulating belong there.  There’s a good passage to quote.]

    There’s the theme that links the house and the church: the house is, properly, holy.  Explain via the case of Giannozzo, in Della Famiglia, the representative of early Christian and Hebrew virtue.  In De re, there will be one people, one temple and one altar.  Giannozzo will have one roof, one fire and one table.  The tone is present in the description of the house in De re where there will be a chapel and the receiving of guests with Christ-like benevolence (see also, Della Famiglia, Furlan, 233).

    Della famiglia, p.19, Furlan; discussion of how vice hidden, grows.  Light, it follows, makes virtues grow.  Darkess, the reverse.  Recall the Intercoenalis “Suspitio’.

    Wilkins, p.60.  The honest man is self-revealing.  He is a social creature. [Furlan, p.55]

    On the good man as like a place of public resort (p.221), and vice versa.

    For servants being careless when they’re not being observed, see Furlan, p.288, Lionardo.

    Furlan, p.296, Lionardo: on how it’s difficult to tell one’s friends from enemies ‘in tanta ombra di fizioni, in tanta oscurita di volunta, e in tante tenebri d’errori e vizii…’

    Della famiglia [Furlan, 243], going back and forth to the villa frequently, ‘…quelli lavoratori, vedendomi spesso, raro peccarebbono, e a me portarebbono piu amore e piu riverenza.’

    For the importance of witnesses as a disuasion from bad conduct, V, 7, De re, 363, the placing of nunneries in places not too remote.

    P.P.Vergerio. De Ingenuis moribus, introd. ‘This duty, common indeed to all parents, is specially incumbent upon such as hold high station. For the lives of men of position are passed, as it were, in public view; and are fairly expected to serve as witness to personal merit and [page 97] capacity on part of those who occupy such exceptional place amongst their fellow men.’

    Again, PP Vergerio: What a warning is here conveyed [page 105] of the critical judgments which posterity passes upon Princes! They live in a light in which

    nothing can long remain hid.

    Giannozzo says (p.233), in answer to Leonardo’s question, ‘E quivi vi fermeresti?’’ ‘Dove io bene mi riposassi e bene fussi veduto.’ (l.1201-3)

    The notary and his client, making an agreement that all can see and check for legality, live ‘in piazza’.  It’s where literacy – meaning under universal scrutiny – exists too.  Adovardo, in Bk IV of Della famiglia, insists upon morality being tested in piazza: “You have to live in the world, however, and deal with the actual ways and habits of men.”(p.266, Furlan, p.351).  In Bk III of De pictura, the painter puts his picture before the public, for judgement and advice (para.61)

    See Francesco Alberti’s (1401-79) poems in  Lirici Toscani del Quattrocento a cura di Antonio Lanza,  They refer quite often to moral action ‘in piazza’.

    Momus Book II 49: in praise of the vagabond life: ”I won’t allow that kings enjoy the use of riches more than beggars: the theatres belong to beggars, the porticoes to beggars – in fact, every public place belongs to beggars!  Others wouldn’t dare sit in the forum and bicker with a slightly raised voice.  Afraid of the raised eyebrows of their elders, others don’t dare do anything lawless or immoral in public, they’ll do nothing of their own free will and choice.  While you, beggar, will lie lounging round the forum, shouting freely, doing whatever takes your fancy.’(cf Lucian, The Parasite, trans. Guarino 1418)  The degree of the offensiveness of this conduct is the greater because we know that Alberti believes that one should be civilised by being kept in public view.

    See stuff on Sixtus IV for a discussion of morality ‘in chiostro’ and ‘in piazza’ – historia.  Buildings can have this sort of morality.

    Vergerio, De ingenuis moribus, says, near the beginning, that boys should be encouraged to look at themselves in a mirror so that, if he has a noble aspect, he may be mindful to act in accordance with it and, if he hasn’t, to cultivate the inner man by way of compensation.  Later on, he says that the criticisms of our friends is like a true mirror.

    Cena Familiare:  On gambling.  Battista says:

    Giuocano dove a caso soviene loro, spesso su qualche desco sordido e

                  puzzulente, in luogo alioquin frequentato, n* si curano

                  essere veduti e biasimati da molti. (see version in this machine)  See also the passage in Momus where the vagabond life is praised because the vagabond need have no fear of anyone as he makes a nuisance of himself in the piazza.

    Openness is a good thing.  However, gossip, as a product of idleness, is to be reprehended.  See, De iciarchia, p.9 (electronic)  He pictures those whose vices assemble around gossip, going out at night. ‘Niuno di loro mai vide levare il sole; anzi perduto in quel buio gran parte del dì…’See above, c.p.200

    De Porcaria Conjuratione (Opera Inedita et pauca …, p.262): ‘Cognitis apud pontificem per indicem, quae agerentur, visum est noctem ipsam dissimulare, quod intelligeret multos occultandi facinoris spe concursoros ad scelus nocta, si quidturbarum concivissent, qui in luce quiescerent.’

    Palladio Book II, good on the grain being kept distant from the master’s quarters because of its dustiness, but its need yet to be within sight.

    Momus IV, 102.  ‘The notebook advised that all resources should be divided into three piles.  The ruler should make one pile of good and desirable things, another of evil, and a third pile consisting of things that are in themselves neither good nor evil.  He should distribute these as follows.  He should order Industry, Vigilance, Zeal, Diligence, Constancy and other gods like them to fill their pockets from the pile of good things, then empty their pockets freely at crossroads, in porticoes, theatres, temples, fora and all public places, offering the good things to whomever they met and handing them over graciously and gladly to whoever wanted them.  Envy, Ambition, Pleasure, Laziness and Cowardice and other gods like them should fill their pockets to the brim with evils, and should go about disbursing them spontaneously to whoever wanted them. The things that were neither good nor bad would be good for those who used them well and bad for those who used them badly; these included riches, honors and such things as mortals sought.  These should all be left to Fortune’s judgement. She should fill her hands with them, and decide who should receive them and how much to give to each one, as the fancy took her.’

    Momus, II, 2.  The practice (of prayer) spread, thanks to the even-handed kindness of the gods, until fathers and adults began to say prayers, too.  Initially their prayers were righteous and of the sort that could be made openly in public, with the approval of friends and enemies alike, and so the gods heard their prayers freely and with good will.  Then it transpired that even kings and wealthy republics grew used to making demands on the gods in prayer. (compare the candour of the early Christians passing into the quest for individual salvation)

    On candour/light.  Intercoenalis, Suspitio.  Truth and reason attempt to remove the plant that  has grown in the flames on the altar and, with its broad leaves was threatening to extinguish the fire.  Janus advises that they take it outside.  As soon as it saw the sunlight, it vanished from sight.  It was Suspicion. (One wonders, if Alberti is being straight in saying that the sanctuary of the temple should be dark.)  Suspicion is to be taken out at the roots (which, in truth, it doesn’t have), not by the removal of the leaves.  Causes, not symptoms.

    The effects of darkness in the horse’s stable.  De equo animante (Albertiana, Vol.II, 1999, p.225: ‘We shan’t omit to say that we understand, then, that if it remains inactive for a long time, especially in a dark stable, the horse will become completely incapable of action, and, before all noises, even little ones, and all objects that one presents to his unexpecting vision, and nervous, timorous and unable to move.’ To be connected with ideas of government, his statement in the anonymous Life, that Alberti applied himself, but with an invisible artistry to gracefulness – walking in the city, horseriding and speaking.  The arts are of self-government, of government and rational government (ie a system that involves reciprocity among citizens).  Grafton concentrates upon these activities as forms of performance (in which case, of course, nothing is gained from ennumerating them).

    De re, IV, 2: ‘Moreover your city ought to stand in the middle of its territory, in a place from whence it can have a view of all its country, and watch its opportunities, and be ready whenever necessity calls…’ (cf the spider)

    V,9. ‘…it becomes the republic to have a place suitable to the dignity both of the stranger and of the city, to receive them in, while they wait for introduction.’

    Open space: ‘Moreover, for a still greater addition of reverence and dignity, I would have a very handsome open space left both within and without the walls, and dedicated to the public liberty; which should not be cumbered up by any person whatsoever, either with trench, wall, hedge, or shrub, under very great penalties.’(VII, 2)

    ‘Lastly, the place where you intend to fix a temple, ought to be noted, famous, and indeed stately, clear from all contagion of secular things, and, in order thereunto, it should have a spacious area in its front, and be surrounded on every side with great streets, or rather with noble squares, that you may have a beautiful view of it on every side.’ (VII, 3)

    Light (visibility?) in a noble place is part of the theme of Apologio XXIV.  The oil of the vestal lamps laments being consumed and receiving no credit for it from the flame.  The flame states that the oil dies with honour in the temple, but not in a place of ill repute. (the message, I suppose, is that those without honour seek praise; those with honour are content to do what it is their nature to do)

    Annuli: The forecourt of the mind, one’s brow and features, should be open to all who seek light.  Love and truth should shine around it so that every shadow of suspicion and every darkness of hatred are destroyed (Marsh, 215) ‘hoc vestibulum animi, quod est frons et vultus, pateat ultro quaerentibus lucem, flragansque circumfulgeat catitas, veritas, omnisque suspicionum umbra et odii nox intereat.’(Mancini, p.232)

    Alberti IX,2, p.792: The whole construction [of the villa] and its presentation, that is to say a factor which in every building  contributes greatly to its appreciation, should be perfectly apparent and evident from every point.  Exposed to the clear and joyful sky, it should receive great quantities of light, sun and wholesome air.  There should not be anything visible from any direction which can annoy by throwing gloomy shadow.’(Mazzini)

    Profugiorum [Agnolo]: Un precetto approvano gli antichi a vivere in pura tranquillità e quiete d’animo: che mai pure pensi far cosa quale tu non facessi presente gli amici e nimici tuoi. Ma a me pare potere affermare questo, che chi viverà disposto di mai dir parola non verissima, a costui mai verrà in mente cosa non da volerla fare palese in mezzo della moltitudine, in teatro.

    Leonardo points to the mood that the freshness of villa life raises: ‘E anche vi godete in villa quelli giorni aerosi e puri, aperti e lietissimi…“[55]  Giannozzo develops the point, identifying the escape that it offers from wickedness: ‘Si, Dio, uno proprio paradiso.  E anche, quello che piu giova, puoi alla villa fuggire questi strepiti, questi tumulti, questa tempesta della terra, della piazza, del palagio.’[56]


    [1]

    [2] Robin Evans recently provided a useful discussion of the central plan, accompanied by bibliography.  He took, as his starting point, Wolfflin’s formalism in contrast to Wittkower’s symbolism.  Wittkower himself had a battle to fight with critics and historians who, as part of their argument for paganism in the period, emphasised formal properties.  The battle is largely won, for it is clear nowadays that Renaissance Christian piety was thoroughly real – if different from that of the builders and decorators of Gothic and Romanesque religious buildings.  See, R. Evans, The Projective Cast: Architecture and its Three Geometries (M.I.T. Press: Cambridge, Mass., London), 1995, pp.3-47.

    [3]Palladio, for example (Quattro Libri dell’Architettura, Book IV, Chap.2), recommended the circular figure as the basis of the plan of a church because is could be taken to represent God: “…it is exceeding proper to demonstrate the infinite essence, the uniformity and the justice of God.”(Isaac Ware ed. (London, 1738), p.82); ‘[la ritonda] e attissima a dimostrare la unità, la infinita essenza, la uniformità, et la giustizia di Deo.'(Georg Olms: Hildesheim, New York, 1979, foreword E. Fossmann, p.6).  The circular dome placed over square space recalls Vitruvian Man, who fits into a circle and a square and signifies the perfect simplicity of God’s plan.  An imitation of the geometry of Man testifies to his preeminence in the order of earthly creation.

    [4]S. Sinding-Larsen attempts to discuss symbol, ritual and space in Iconography and Ritual:  A Study of Analytical Perspectives (Oslo, Bergen, Stavanger, Tromsø: Universitetsforlaget AS, 1984).

    [5]For example, this is the gist of the criticisms made by Giovanni Aldobrandini of the rotonda of SS. Annunziata in Florence in 1470.  The activities proper to the choir, chapel and main chapel would interfere with one another.  See, F. Borsi, Leon Battista Alberti: L’Opera Completa (Milano: Electa, 1980), p.278.

    [6]R.Wittkower (Architectural Principles in the Age of Humanism (Tiranti: London, 1967), p.20) lists the small number of centrally planned churches built in the fifteenth century and the larger number in the sixteenth.

    [7] Filarete’s Trattati contain many illustrations of centrally planned churches.  See the facsimile edition of J. Spencer (Yale University Press: New Haven, 1965).  For Francesco di Giorgio Martini’s thinking on the theme, see, Trattati di Architettura, Ingegneria e Arte Militare, eds. C. Maltese and L. Degrassi (Edizione il Polifilo: Milano, 1967), Vol.I, Tav.17 to Tav.22 and Vol.II, Tav.235.

    [8] See for example, The Montreal Museum of Fine Arts, Leonardo da Vinci, Engineer and Architect, Exhibition catalogue, 22.5.87 to 8.9.87; C. Pedretti, Leonardo Architect (Thames and Hudson: London, 1986).

    [9]See above, Architectural Impiety 1, note 1.   P. Portoghesi, Architettura del Rinascimento a Roma (Electa: Milan, 1979), pp.209-11, Letter of Michelangelo to Bartolomeo Ferratino, 1555: ‘E non si può negare che Bramante non fusse valente nella architettura, quanto ogni altro che sia stato dagli antichi in qua.  Lui pose la prima pianta di Santo Pietro, non piena di confusione, ma chiara e schietta, luminosa a isolata attorno, in modo che non nuoceva a cosa nessuna del palazzo; e fu tenuta cosa bella, e come ancora è manifesto; in modo che chiunque s’è discostato da detto ordine di Bramante, come a’ fatto il Sangallo, s’è discostato dalla verità; [e se così è, che a’ occhi non appassionati, nel suo modello lo può vedere.]  Lui con quel circolo che è (sic) fa di fuori, la prima cosa toglie tutti lumi a la pianta di Bramante, e non solo questo, ma per se non a ancora lume nessuno: e tanti nascondigli fra di sopra e di sotto, scuri, che fanno comodità grande a infinite ribalderie; come tener segretamente sbanditi, far monete false, impegniar monache e altre ribalderie, in modo che la sera, quando detta chiesa si serrasi, bisognerebbe venticinque uomini a cercare chi si restassi nascosto dentro, [e con fatica gli troverebbe in modo starebbe].  Ancora si sarebbe quest’altro inconveniente, che nel circuire con l’aggiunta che il modello fa di fuora detta [sic] composizione del Bramante, saria forza di mandare in terra la cappella Paolo, le stanze del Piombo, la Ruota e molte altre: nè la cappella di Sisto, credo, riusirebbe netta.  Circa la parte fatte dal circulo di fuori, che dicono che costó centomila scudi, questo non è vero, perché con sedicimila si farebbe, rovinandolo poca cosa si perderebbe, perché le pietre fattevi e fondamenti non potrebbero venire più a proposito, e migliorerebbesi la fabbrica dugentomila scudi a trecento anni di tempo.  Questo è quanto a me pare e senza passione; perché il vincere mi sarebbe grandissima perdita.  E se potrete far intendere questo al Papa, mi farete piacere, chè non mi sento bene.]’  G . C. Argan and B. Contardi, Michelangelo Architect (Thames & Hudson: London, 1993), p.273), more plausibly, date the letter to 1546-47.

    [10] Bringing more light into Old St Peter’s was an aim of the remodelling that was proposed in the time of Nicholas V.  In the new crossing, wrote Giannozzo Manetti, “Haec parva testudo in summitate sua idcirco patens et aperta relinquebatur, ac in modum laternae apertabatur, ut lumen undique clarius et apertius per totum asatium [?] diffunderetur.” Torgil Magnuson, Studies in Roman Quattrocento Architecture, Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell, 1958, p.358.

    [11]Rykwert et al, IV, 4, p.105; Orlandi, L’Architettura: ‘Extra urbem omnino servanda haec sint; ut patula et apertissima ad omnem circumaspectum siet; ut impeditionibus cum aquarum tum ruinarum sit libera et expeditissima; ut latrines ad insidias captandas nullae penitus latebrae, nulli secessus relinquantur;ut in eam non passim undevis aditus ad populations pateant…’.(p.305)

    [12]Rykwert et al, VIII,6, p.263; Orlandi L’Architettura: ‘Trivium et forus sola differunt amplitudine.  Pusillus nimirum est forus trivium.  Iubebat Plato ad trivium haberent spatia, ubi nutrices cum pueris interdiu convenirent essentque una.  Credo id quidem, quo et pueri validiores redderentur usu aurae liberioris, et nutrices laudis studio essent lautiores et minus, inter tot eius ipsius rei observatrices, errarent negligentia.  Certe ornamento erit et triviis et foro, si aderit elegans porticus, sub qua patres <deambulantes> considentesve aut meridient aut mutua inter se officia praestolentur.  Adde quod ludibundam et certantem spatiis laxioribus inventutem patrum praesentia ob omni lascivientis aestatis improbitate et scurrilitate deterrebit’.(pp.713-15)

    [13] De iciarchia, Book II, p.226. l.25-31

    [14] Opere Volgari a cura di Cecil Grayson, Vol. 1, Bari: Laterza, 1960, Cena Familiaris, p.353, l.8-11

    [15]The idea that a circular space has no hiding place is stated with regard to the amphitheatre which, Alberti believes, ‘…was originally built for the hunt; this is why they [the ancients] decided to make it round, so that the wild beast, trapped there and baited, with no corner in which to retreat, would be easier for the hunters to provoke.’ (Rykwert et al, VIII, 8, p.278); ‘Amphitheatrum venationum gratia in primis positum interpretamur, eaque de re placuisse rotunda facere, quo illic conclusa et vexata fera, cum nusquam inveniret angulum, ubi sese reciperet, promptius a concertantibus promoveretur.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura , p.749)  Was a connection to be drawn between this circular building and a centrally-planned church?  It is probably fanciful to suggest that Alberti was thinking of metaphorical heretics here (though it might be recalled that, in the 1360s, Andrea Bonaiuti, in the Spanish Chapel of S. Maria Novella in Florence, represented the conquest of herisy as a wolf hunt).  But he does conclude the passage, after describing various ways in which animals were baited, with an odd statement: ‘I have also discovered that in theatres and amphitheatres emperors used to cast apples into the crowds, and release little birds, so as to incite childish squabbles among those who grabbed them.’ (ibid.); ‘Comperio etiam in theatris atque amphitheatris solitos principes populo spargere poma et dimittere aviculas, quibus raptorum rixae pueriles excitarentur.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura , II, p.751)  He is accusing the emperors of infantilising the people.  It is possible to imagine priests doing the same thing, with different treats.  As hs been seen, there is reason to believe in Alberti’s anti-clericalism. [Ref. Laecedemonii in De familia.]

    [16] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.354, l.873-76.  See above, Darkess and Light, note 13, for references to the impropriety of solitude, the life that flees the piazza.

    [17] Momus, II, 49

    [18] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.226, l.967-75

    [19] Grayson, III, Sofrona, p.270)

    [20] Rykwert et al, VII, 13, p.229; Orlandi, L’Architettura, p. 627-629

    [21]The bogginess of the streets of Mantua was an embarrassment to the marquis Lodovico Gonzaga during the Council of 1459.  For some notices of some arrangements that he made to pave streets and squares, see, C. Vasic Vatovec, Luca Fancelli Architetto, Epistolario Gonzaghesco (Uniedit: Firenze, 1979), pp.214-22.  Argan and Contardi refer to the tradition which holds that the remodelling of the Capitoline Hill in Rome was prompted by the events of 1536, when Charles V was to be received at the capitol.  Bad weather had left the unpaved area an embarrassing quagmire.(p.252)

    [22]This point holds broadly.  It would be wrong however, just for the sake of simplicity, to neglect a subtle note that is sounded in the Urbino City View.  The half-opened door of the ‘baptistry’ implies a mystery to be penetrated.  In general, though, such thoughts have no place.  They seem to be absent from the two other most celebrated ideal city pictures, in Baltimore and Berlin.  In fact, the reclusive ‘baptistry’ stands in relation to the open piazza as does Alberti’s cella to his portico.

    [23]The figure rear right has a cornucopia and a basket of fruit on her head.  She would normally be identified simply as Plenty.  But, in company with the other Virtues who clearly represent Temperance, Justice and Fortitude, the prudential nature of good husbandry comes to mind for the fourth Virtue, and she is identifiable as Prudence.

    [24] See above, Faith and Belief, note 6.

    [25]Alberti believed that a life lived in open society would also engender the intellectual improvement of women.  He wrote, in Sofrona, :  if women ‘fosse licito non stare sedendo solitarie in casa, in ombra, ma crescere fuori in mezzo l’uso e conversazione delle persone, qual sarebbe e quanta la prudenza loro maravoglioso e incredibile.’ (G. Mancini, Vita di Leon Battista Alberti (Bardi Editore: Roma, 1971 (reprint of 1911 edition)), p.141) The metaphor is-half botanical and half-urbanistic.  There is perhaps an implication that cloistered men stand in just such need of improvement.

    [26] Poggius Bracciolini, Opera Omnia, ed. R. Fabini, Vol.I (Bottega d’Erasmo: Torino, 1964 (Facsimile of 1538 Basel edition)); see for example ‘Defensiuncula Poggii Florentini Contra Guarinum Veronensem.  Ad Franciscum Barbarum, S.D.P.’; ‘…postquam Romani imperij potesta ad unius arbitrium pervenit, cecidit mos patrius, ut parum in foro, nihil apud populum, minimum ageretur in senatu quod eloquentiam requirere videretur.'(p.371)

    [27]Poggio Bracciolini wrote one of the most famous and impassioned descriptions of the tragic spectacle of the Forum Romanum in ruins.  See, Historiae de Varietate Fortunae, quoted in The Portable Renaissance Reader, ed. & introd., J. Ross & M. McLaughlin (Penguin, 1982), p.380.

    [28]E. Panofsky (‘”Renaissance”-self-definition or self-deception?’ in Renaissance and Renascences in Western Art (Almqvist & Wiksell: Stockholm, 1965), p.10) cites a passage from Petrarch’s Africa, in which the poet equates light with the recovery of the ancient past and darkness with the barbarian interregnum: ‘At tibi fortassis, si – quod mens sperat et optat -/Es post me victura diu, meliora superunt /Secula: non omnes veniet Letheus in annos/Iste sopor! Poterunt discussis forte tenebris/Ad purum priscumque iubar remeare nepotes.'(Africa,  IX, l.453ff,)

    [29]Leon Battista Alberti, Opere Volgari, Vol.III, a cura di  Cecil Grayson (Laterza: Bari, 1973), Book 1, pp.36-41

    [30]ibid.: ‘Solo studia il pittore fingere quello si vede.'(p.10): ‘Nam ea solum imitari studet pictor quae sub luce videantur'(p.11).  The Latin could be translated as, ‘For the painter applies himself to the imitation only of those things which are visible in (natural) light.’

    [31]Ibid., p.8: ‘…ampla da coprire con la sua ombra tutti e’ popoli toscani…’

    [32] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VII, 5, p.559; ‘…  for you should be one people, of common feeling and common undertaking, given to religion, and preserved and defended by a single god.’ (Rykwert et al, p.199)

    [33]Rykwert et al, VII, 4, p.195; ‘Demum, ubi templum colloces, esse oportet celebre illustre et, uti loquuntur, superbum, et ab omni profanorum contagio expeditum.  Ea re pro fronte habebit amplam et se dignam plateam, circuetur stratis laxioribus vel potius plateis dignissimis, quoad undevis praeclare conspicuum sit.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, II, p.549)

    [34]See, E. Johnson, S. Andrea in Mantua: The Building History (Penn. State Univ. Press: University Park, London, 1975), Appendix II, doc.1, p.64  and Fig.12: ‘…più capace, più eterno, più degno, più lieto.’

    [35]

    [36] See above, note …

    [37]Food and fellowship are the elements of Mosaic religion here.  They survive into early Christian times.  See below, note ? (p.229).

    [38]Rykwert et al,  VIII, 7, p.268; ‘Et nostros non audeo improbare pontifices morumque magistros, si consulto spectaculorum usum prohibuere.  Moysem laudant, qui unico in templo gentem omnem suorum convenire solemnibus et commessationes statutis temporibus inter se concelebrare instituit.  Quid ego hunc spectasse aliud dixerim praeter hoc, ut vellet conciliis et communione civium mitescere animos atque ad amicitiae fructum paratiores reddere?  Sic censeo maiores nostros non magis festivitatis iocunditatisque gratia in urbibus spectacula constituisse quam utilitatis.  Et profecto, si rem diligenter pensitabimus, multa occurent, cur iterum atque iterum indoleas tam praeclarum utilemque institutum iam tum pridem obsolevisse.'(L’Architettura , II, p.725)

    [39]

    [40] See  below, note …

    [41] See text and translation above in Momus section

    [42]Rykwert et al,VIII, 7, p.268; ‘Nam […] alia ad oblectamenta pacis et ocii, alia ad studia belli et negocii …'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, II, p.725).

    [43]Rykwert et al, as above; ‘…certe ingenii mentisque vigor et vis exitatur aliturque, in altero animi viriumque robur et firmitas…'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, II, as above).

    [44]Rykwert et al, VII, 13, p.229; ‘Apud maiores nostros per illa nostrae religionis initia optimi viri in communionem coenae conveniebant, non ea re, ut corpus epulis saturum facerent, sed ut convictu mutuo mansuescerent et animo bonis monitis referti domum redirent multo cupidissimi virtutis. […] Flagrabant omnium studia ad communem omnium salutem et ad cultum virtutis.  Demum quisque, prout facultatas suppeditabat, offerebat in medium quasi pietati debitum censum et bene meritorum stipem […]  Omnia istoc pacto inter eos veluti inter amantissimos fratres erant communia. Post id tempus, cum per principes licuit publice facere, non multo quidem a vetere patrum instituto deviarunt […]  Itaque unica tum quidem erat ara, ad quam conveniebant, unicum in dies sacrificium celebraturi.  Successere haec tempora, quae utinam vir quispiam gravis, pace pontificum, reprehendenda duceret: qui, cum ipsi dignitatis tuendae gratia vix kalendis annuis potestatem populo faciant visendi sui, omnia usque adeo circumferta reddidere altaribus et interdum… non dico plus.  Hoc affirmo: apud mortales nihil inveniri, ne excogitari quidem posse, quod sit dignius sanctiusque sacrificio.  Ego vero neminem dari bene consultum puto, qui quidem velit res dignissimas nimium perprompta facilitate vilescere.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, II, pp.627-29)

    [45]Rykwert et al, VII,5, p.199; ‘…una enim gens uno consensu et instituto religioni dicata uno erit deo tuta et munita.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, II, p.559) [see above]

    [46]J. Shearman, “A Functional Interpretation of Villa Madama”, Römische Jahrbuch für Kunstgeschichte, Vol.XX, 1983, pp.13-27.

    [47]Another circular reception-space that might be mentioned here is in Mantegna’s house in Mantua.  See, E. Marani (& C. Perina), Mantova: Le Arti, Vol.II (Istituto Carlo d’Arco per la Storia di Mantova: Mantova, 1961), pp.47-50.

    [48]Rykwert et al, V.17, p.145; ‘…venientem hospitem honestissimis excipiet spatiis.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, I, p.415)

    [49]Rykwert et al, V.17, p.146; ‘Omnium pars primaria ea est, quam, seu cavam aedium seu atrium putes dici, nos sinum appellabimus. […] Itaque sinus pars erit primaria, in quam caetera omnia minora membra veluti in publicum aedis forum confluant, ex quave non aditus modo commodissimus verum et luminum etiam commoditates aptissime importentur.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, I, p.417)  Alberti connects the courtyard directly with friendship by requiring that immediately after it should come the chapel: “There should be consecrated a chapel, immediately visible, with an altar; here any guest on entry may make a pledge of friendship…’; ‘Aderitque primario obtutu religioni dicatum sacrarium cum ara propalam, quo loci ingressus hospes religionem ineat amiciciae…'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, I, p.419)  A model of good conduct applicable to clergy and secular ruler is offered here: ‘…the head of the family on his return home may pray to the gods above for peace and calm for his family; then in the vestibule he may embrace anyone who has come to greet him, and consult with friends over any decision to be made, and so on.'(as above, p.146); ‘…et domum pater familias repetens, pacem a superis et suorum tranquillitatem poscat: istoc salutantes amplexabitur; si qua erunt arbitria, de consilio pensitabit amicorum, et istiusmodi.'(as above)

    [50]C. Borroughs (From Signs to Design: Environmental Process and Reform in Early Renaissance Rome (The MIT Press: Cambridge, Mass , London, 1990), pp. 6-7) talks of architecure and morality, or more specifically society, being, in Alberti’s view, somehow reciprocally instrumental: ‘Central in the De re aedificatoria … is a conception of an ideal urban environment that can mold human behaviour, while itself determined in important respects by the society that inhabits it.’ 

    [51] Rykwert et al. V, 9, p,131 71): ‘Adde quod , si quando aut legatos aut principes exterarum gentium sibi dari copiam senatus petierint e re publica, […] est locum habere, ubi cum dignitate et hospitis et urbis praesolantem excipias.’(Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.3

    [52] The pursuit of personal interests coincided with a decline in both morality, as is clear from Alberti’s history of Christianity above, and civilisation.  Alberti, Della famiglia, (in Opere Volgari, ed. C. Grayson (Laterza: Bari, 1960), Vol.I), p.5: ‘Vero, doppo la morte d’Alessandro Grande, subito ch’e principi macedoni cominciarono a procurare e’ suoi propri beni, e aversi solliciti non al publico imperio, ma curiosi a’ privati regni, fra loro subito nacquero discordie.  Così adunque finirono non la fortuna, ma loro stultizia e’ Macedoni la conseguita sua felicità, e trovonsi in poco tempo senza imperio e senza gloria.’  Or below: ‘Ma subito che la libidine del tiranneggiare e i singulari comodi, le ingiuste voglie in Italia più poterono che le buone legge a santissime consuete discipline, subito cominciò lo imperio latino a debilitarsi e inanire, a perdere la grazia, decore e tutte le sue pristine forze…'(7).  Michelangelo might not have subscribed to the detail of Alberti’s historical analysis, but his letter to Ferratino indicates that he shared Alberti’s thinking about self interest and morality.

    [53]The embryo of the design of the Tempietto existed by 1504, the date of Raphael’s Spozalizio, in the background of which is an arcuated building of polygonal plan which nevertheless has the same general configuration as Bramante’s building.

    [54]If the virtues of Bramante’s St. Peter’s would have been its civilised and open luminousness, it was not dissimilar to the place of public reception associated with the senate in Alberti’s thinking: ‘… in public halls … every measure must be taken to ensure that a group of citizens may be pleasantly received, decently treated while present, and conveniently dismissed; in particular make sure that there is no shortage of passages, lights open spaces, and other such facilities.’ (Rykwert et al, V,9, p.131); ‘…publicis diversoriis nihil, quod ad civium multitudinem commode excipiendam, honeste detinendam oportuneque emittendam faciat, ulla et parte negligendum est; et praesertim curandum, ut itinerum et luminum et spatiorum et eiusmodi, quae usui ventura sint, ne ullae penitus commoditates desint.'(Orlandi, L’Architettura, I, pp.371-373)

    [55] op.cit., p.246, l.1575-76.

    [56] op.cit., p.247, l.1580-1583.  He talks here of the contentions that arise in the public arena.  He should not be taken, however, to despise the piazza.

  • 7 Darkness and Light

    Alberti begins the prologue to Book I of De familia with a very long, emphatically eloquent sentence contrasting in epic terms the glorious past of families and their present ruination, when they are ‘…gittate in tenebre e tempestose avversità.’[2] They end in darkness.  Darkness and light are opposites that, in Alberti’s writings as in those of so many others, frequently stand for moral opposites.  Vice resorts to the one and virtue is plain to see in the other.  It is so conveéntional a view as to be a truism; but Leon Battista Alberti extends the contrast to revealing effect.

    Giannozzo Alberti, in Book III of De familia, explains the connection with customary clarity.  He advises against doing anything about whose goodness one has doubts, ‘Imperoché le cose vere e buone stanno da sé allumate e chiare, allegre, scorgonsi invitanti, voglionsi fare.  Ma le cose non buone sempre giaciono adombrate di qualche ville o sozzo diletto, o di che viziosa opinione che sia.  Non adunque si vogliono fare, ma fuggile, sequire la luce, fuggire le tenebre.  La luce delle operazioni nostre sta la verita, stendesi con lode e fama.  E niuna cosa più é tenebrosa nella vita degli uomini quanto l’errore e la infamia.’[3]

    This is a commonplace: it is Manichean, the most universal of religions in that so many stand upon the same dualism.  As moral opposites, darkness and light have already taken on metaphoric meaning in Giannozzo’s generally spade-calling mind. At every turn, it seems, darkness and light can be metaphorical characteristics of moral opposites.  Alberti uses it both habitually and deliberately, in many contexts, as an organising principle.  The piazza is light and the place of solitude is dark.  Lionardo lists the social, moral and intellectual qualities of each: ‘Non in mezzo agli ozii private, ma intra le publiche surge la gloria; in mezzo de’ popoli si nutrisce le lode con voce e iudicio di molti onorati. Fugge la fama ogni solitudine e luogo privato, e volentieri side e dimora sopra e’ theatri, presente alle conzioni e celebrita; ivi si collustra e alluma il nome di chi con molto sudore e assiduo studio di buone cose se stessi tradusse fuori di taciturnita e tenebre, d’ignoranza e vizii,’[4]  Light, visibility and social harmony go together in Adovardo’s simile in De familia: ‘E come el pavoncino per essere covato esce in vita fuori donde era nell’uovo inchiuso, cosi l’amore gia nell’animo conceputo piglia spirito ed esce in luce e comune notizia fra chi ama, quando per uso e domestichizza sia bene osservato;…’[5]  There is darkness in the individual life, where confusion reigns and discrimination is uncertain if not impossible.  Leonardo, in Book III of De familia talks of the difficulty of distinquishing between true friends and false ones, in the ‘ombra di fizioni … oscurità di voluntà … tenebre di errori e vizii.’[6] 

    By day, the slothful are lie-a-beds, and are transformed in the night into ungoverned and licentious forces of destruction.  The virtuous fit activity and repose to the order of day and night. Albert connects delinquent behaviour and darkness in De iciarchia.  He develops a sort of night-time narrative: ‘L’uscio aperto la notte; chi esce, chi entra ognora forse con qualche furto.’  At dinner they get drunk; they go out and create trouble in town before, rejoicing in their wrong-doing they return home, drink some more, and fall into a stupor.  ‘Le bruttezze e scellerataggine lor comesse la notte ivi mi fastiderebbe raccontarle.  Niuno di loro mai vide levare il sole…’p.201, l.11-13[7] Trails of metaphor hang from that sun.  These people are led by this route into further vices: ‘[to]…conducere con fraudolenza e tradimento persone a farli perdere la roba, l’onore, la vita, vendere l’onesta sua e de’suoi.’p.202, l.7-9[8]  Here is the opposite of that virtue that results in the sacrifice of sweat, goods, life itself for one’s friend, like Giannozzo’s.  The idea that one’s honesty is for sale puts us in mind of the criticism of John XXIII in De familia, where Lionardo Alberti observes: ‘There were in him some vices, first of all one that is common to nearly all priests and is most glaring: he was very eager for money, to such an extent that everything about him was for sale.  Many tell at length of infamous perpetrators of simony, of black-marketeers and fabricators of every falsehood and fraud.’[9]  Battista Alberti explains in De iciarchia that the slothful possess the pernicious vice of gossip.[10]  No act of wickedness is hidden from them.  As it were, they see in the dark.  Day and night are real and metaphorical at the same time.  Clarity opposes obscurantism in philosophy and theology [import text and discussion from below].  The power of light to dispel the evil that thrives in the dark is the subject of the Intercenale ‘Suspitio’.  It is an allegorical fable.  The story is as follows: Truth and Reason are attempting to remove the plant that has grown in the flames on the altar and, with its broad leaves, is threatening to extinguish the fire.  Janus advises that they take it outside.  As soon as it sees the sunlight, it vanishes from sight.  It was Suspicion.[11]   The humus out of which it grew was darkness.

    At length, where darkness or light, or vice or virtue are referred to, the reader responds to an unstated injunction to recognise the opposite.  So, for example, the villa is a place of honest work, and, there, all is open:

    You cannot praise the farm half as much as it ought to be praised.  It is excellent for our health, helps maintain us, benefits the family.  Good men and prudent householders are always interested in the farm, as everyone knows, and indeed the farm is, first of all, profitable and, second, a source of both pleasure and honor.  There is no need, as with other occupations, to fear deceit and fraud from debtors or suppliers.  Nothing goes on under cover; it is all visible and publicly understood.[12]

    The city is therefore, implicitly, the reverse.  Alberti connects health, country activity and sunlight, and contrasting idleness and shade: ‘Vedilo come sieno e’ fanciulli allevati in villa alla fatica e al sole robusti e fermi più che questi nostri cresciuti nell’ozio e nella ombra, come diceva Columella….’ [13]  In giving three for two, however, it is not necessary to spell out the missing contrast, that of country and city. Where moral health is concerned, the reader will readily see where it is to be achieved by applying Alberti’s dialectical schema: ‘E potrà certo l’esercizio non solamente d’uno languido e cascaticcio farlo fresco e gagliardo, ma più ancora d’uno scostumato e vizioso farlo onesto e continente…‘[14]  Fresco, galiardo, onesto and continente describe the country life very well.  The terms are close to those that he used in the voice of Lionardo: ‘La villa sola sopra tutti si truova conoscente, graziosa, fidata, veridica.’[15]  Elsewhere in Alberti’s writings might come confirmation of his negative thoughts about aspects of city-living; but, in the light of his insistent dialectical way of thinking and expressing himself, the actual pronouncement is not necessary for the point to be made.

    If oppositions rank themselves metaphorically under the banners of dark and light, a further effect is achieved for the reader in terms of simile. Alberti is able to establish guilt and innocence not just by association but also by moral parallel.  Darkness, vice, dwelling in the night, inhabitation of cellars, sloth, indiscipline, riot etc. all appear under the same heading. The piazza, the place of light and openness is where social human beings congregate.  The metaphor, the reality and the morality are all present implicitly in his observation that the solitary life is to be avoided.  The person who keeps his own company cultivates his own vices: ‘Diventasi, adunque così per solitudine coniunta con ozio, pertinace, vizioso e bizzaro.  Voglionsi adunque e’ garzoni dal primo dí usarli tra gli uomini ove e’ possino imparare piú virtú che vizio…’ [16]  Even in De equo animante, the negative effects of a life lived in darkness and isolation are traced.  But then, the treatise is not only about the horse,  The horse and rider stand in relation of ruler and subject, and Alberti is treating the question of government.  He writes: ‘We shan’t omit to say that we understand, then, that if it remain inactive for a long time, especially in a dark stable, the horse will become completely incapable of action, and, to all noises, even little ones, and all objects that one presents to his unexpecting vision, nervous, timorous and unable to move.’[17] Alberti would not directly charge the scholastic philosopher with viciousness; but in terms of the schema, the moral companions of the scholar who favours the obscure alleyways of speculation are the spirits of darkness.   There is a kind of idle philosophising that happens in the dark: ‘Queste adunque simili scolastice e diffinizioni e descrizioni in ozio e in ombra fra’ litterati non nego sono pure ioconde…’[18]  In setting ozio together with darkness, Alberti is rehearsing the same basic idea that appears above, in De Iciarchia.[19]  The implicit simile is irresistible: “as in, so in…”  In this case, the turpitude of a slothful and dissolute person cannot but infect our view of the scholastic philosopher.  The clue is that he lives easefully in obscurity.  This way of working and talking allows Alberti to treat matters in very abbreviated terms.  The clergyman who would not make himself visible, expose himself to the public gaze, could be thought to be attempting to evade scrutiny. [20]  Indeed, what else is there to be said of the man who will not pass among his fellows in the piazza?  And just as the churchman should be accessible as pastor and as theologian, so the church building should stand with proper dignity in town, admirable to all and available to all: ‘Lastly, the place where you intend to fix a temple, ought to be noted, famous, and indeed stately, clear from all contagion of secular things, and, in order thereunto, it should have a spacious area in its front, and be surrounded on every side with great streets, or rather with noble squares, that you may have a beautiful view of it on every side.’[21] Alberti’s dialectical method does what he, in an indicative voice, could not do.[what am I saying?]

    There is another dialectical opposition that Alberti lays down that is at the core of his thinking about church architecture.  It is that the church consists, crucially, of two parts, the portico and the cella.[22]  The one is the province of the faithful and their pastors.  The other is the preserve of the clergy.  The image is the ancient temple, perhaps the Pantheon.  In the typical church building of post-antique Christian era, the parts would be the nave and the sanctuary.  Alberti supplies the nave – the part that belongs intrinsically to the basilica – with ample light.  There, the Word may be read and the congregational ideal of mutual fortification of virtue may take place.  The other part, the sanctuary, Alberti explains in De re aedificatoria, will be dark: ‘…et habere in templis, quae animos a meditatione religionis et varia sensus illectamenta et amoenitates avertant, non convenit.’[23]

    Is it possible to set aside the moral opposition of dark and light that Alberti has been so focussed and insistent upon in the rest of his writings and take his statement here at face value?  It is true that this passage does not give away, by any obvious shift of tone or deliberate logical discontinuity, a sign that the space was to be thought the resort of any but the virtuous.  But, considered in the broader context of Alberti’s writings and in terms of this favoured argumentative method, the space as described does provoke thoughts that it is an ironical voice that, so equably, would have relief statuary or panel paintings, and inspiring inscriptions, all conducing to philosophical wisdom.[24]  Turning away from nature and society in favour of solitude and knowledge of what is beyond nature is consistently rejected in Alberti’s writings.  The superiority of the portico seems so self-evident within Alberti’s moral philosophy.[25]

    In De re aedificatoria, VII,10, Alberti says what figurative material he would have in the portico, and what in the cella.  It would be relief-sculpture in the cella.  But all must must inspire philosophical wisdom.  He tells a story from Pliny, that the Roman laws were inscribed on bronze tablets in the Capitol.  It was burned down, after which Vespasian restored the plaques.  There were three thousand of them.  In De iciarchia, Battista inveighs against the modern proliferation of laws.[26] The Romans and the early Christians had got by with small numbers.  Why then their modern proliferation?  The reader is to suspect that the secrecy in which the tablets were held at the Capitol allowed a tyrannical ruler to increase illicitly the number of infractions of which the citizens might be guilty.  The next story is of there being inscriptions at the entrance to the shrine of Apollo at Delos giving instruction in how to prepare a herbal potion that would be an antidote to all poisons.  Since such an antidote cannot exist, the credibility of the god must be called into question.[27] Vespasian’s action acquires a taint of association. Alberti regarded the proliferation of laws as a bad thing.  In De iciarchia, Battista Alberti observes that ten commandments were sufficient for the Hebrews and twelve, effecively, for the ancient Romans.[28]  The reader is no doubt to recall, aside from the Beatitudes (Matt.5) the one prime law that Christ laid down (Matt.22.37).  The smaller the number, the better.

    If the darkness of the place were consistent in terms of Alberti’s customary metaphor, it is not a darkness of virtue.  That would be impossible.  Its familiar inhabitants were kin with other spirits of dark, unscrutinised and obscure places.  Light is a fundamental requirement in Alberti’s church literally and, in the institution, metaphorically.  The church must embody the institution and thus be a true image of its virtue.  Alberti creates a little allegorical fable in order to make the point.  Light, purity, virtue and the wonderment of creation are the themes of his Apologo XVI.  A glass vessel filled with water stands on the altar and the sunlight is transformed into a rainbow.  The water congratulates itself on its purity, and the vessel on its cleanliness.  The altar is happy to acknowledge that the gift of the rainbow is owing to the contribution of both.  The water refers to Nature, the vessel to practical morality.  Through them, God (Sol/Apollo) demonstrates to Man his benignity and reason – the beauty of the rainbow.[29]

    De iciarchia, Book I, p.214, l.27-29: ‘Nella vita dell’omo lo essercitarsi in qualunque cosa rende la via ad acquistarvi lode e fama ogni di piu aperta, equabile e luminosa.’


    [1]

    [2] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.3, l.1-15

    [3] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.210, l.519-27

    [4] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.226, l. 967-75

    [5] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.378-9, l.1512-6

    [6] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.296, l.3061-3

    [7] Leon Battista Alberti, Opere Volgari , Vol. II, a cura di Cecil Grayson, Bari: Laterza, 1966, De iciarchia p.201, l.11-13. He perhaps recalls a passage in Columella’s preface to De re rustica: ‘we spend our nights in licentiousness and drunkenness, our days in gaming or sleeping, and account ourselves blessed by fortune in that we behold neither the rising of the sun nor its setting.’ http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/E/Roman/Texts/Columella/de_Re_Rustica/Praefatio*.html

    [8] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, p.202, l.7-9

    [9]Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.345, l.635-639; and ff.: ‘Erano in lui alcuni vizii, e in prima quello uno quasi in tutti e’ preti commune e notissimo: era cupidissimo del denaio tanto, che ogni cosa apresso di lui era da vendere; molti discorreano infami simoniaci, barattieri e artefici d’ogni falsità e fraude.’

    [10] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, p.200

    [11] See above, Impiety 1, David Marsh, pp.62-64

    [12] Renée Watkins, p.192; Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.246, l.1549-1557: ‘Tu non potresti lodare a mezzo quanto sia la villa utile alla sanità, commoda al vivere, conveniente alla famiglia.  Sempre si dice la villa essere opera de’ veri buoni uomini e giusti masari, e conosce ogni uomo la villa in prima essere di guadagno non piccolo, e, come tu dicevi, dilettoso e onesto.  Non ti conviene, come negli altri mestieri, temere perfidia o fallacie di debitori o procuratori.  Nulla si fa in oscuro, nulla non veduto e conosciuto da molti…’

    [13] Tenenti, Romano, Furlan, p.60, l.1303-5

    [14] Tenenti, Romano, Furlan, p.61, l.1346-47

    [15] Tenenti, Romano, Furlan p. 244, l.1514-5

    [16] Tenenti, Romano, Furlan, p.58, l.1253-56.  Alberti also discusses solitude in Profugiorum ab aerumna, Grayson II, Book III, p.181

    [17]‘De equo animante’, in Albertiana, Vol.II, 1999, p.225: ‘Neque hoc loco illud praetereundum est quod ex re ipsa prpendimus omne iumentum, siquid stabulo praesertim obscuro otiosum diutius asterit, omnino reddi desidiosum et ad omnes levissimos rumores, ad omnesque obiectas suam praeter spem formas meticulosum, pavidum atque attonitum.’

    [18]Tenenti, Romano, Furlan, p.351, l.796-7

    [19] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, pp.200-02

    [20] Put in passage in De re where invisible clergy are criticized.

    [21] Orlandi, L’architettura, VII,3

    [22] On the Art of Building…, tr. J. Rykwert et alii, cit., VII, 4, p.196; L’Architettura..., a.c. di G. Orlandi, cit. p. 549: «Templi partes sunt porticus et cella interior…»

    [23] Rykwert et al, VII, 10, p.220; Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.609

    [24] Rykwert et al, VII, 10, p.220: ‘I strongly approve of patterning the pavement with musical and geometric lines and shapes. so that the mind may be receive stimuli from every side.’; ‘Maximeque pavimentum refertum velim esse lineis et figuris, quae ad res musicas et geometricas pertineant, ut ex omni parte ad cultum excitemur.’ (Orlandi, L’Architettura, II, p.611)

    [25] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VII, 10, p.611

    [26] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, II, pp.262-63

    [27] Orlandi, L’Architettura VII, 10, p.611

    [28] De iciarchia , Grayson, II, p.262-63

    [29] L.B. Alberti, Apologhi, a cura di Marcello Ciccuto, testo latino a fronte, Biblioteca Universale Rizzoli, Milan, 1989, Apologo XVI, p.76: ‘Sol ex calice vitreo pleno aqua irim in ara pinxerat: id sibi opus aqua ad gloriam adscribebat.  Calix contra: “Ni perlucidus essem atque nitidissimus”, inquit, “non extaret.” Haec audiens ara secum ipsa tacita, gloriam sibi illam inherere plurimam gaudebat.”

  • 6.2 Alberti Architectural Impiety

    [Palmieri (Vita Civile) and Alberti (Momus and elsewhere) express their opposition to salvation as humankind’s end.  It is selfish.  It is inconsistent with altruism, amicizia and love.  To act for the sake of one’s salvation must surely be sinful. Salvation must not be the moving cause, though it may very well be the consequence of action that is for the sake of others.  Christ’s own act is here to be imitated.  The thinking is no different from Paul’s and Luther’s. Thus, Alberti can be thought a figure of the proto-Reformation.]

    Alberti’s view of the Church was a critical one.  The other thread that runs through his thinking about religion is philosophical.  It is his doubt.  He seems to have been sceptical of many parts of doctrine, and to have subscribed only to a very pared-down version of the religion.  Moreover, that scepticism seems sometimes to have flirted with atheism.  At first, it might seem that such thinking could only represent a crisis for a church architect.  Certainly, such thought would seem to occupy the gap that is the subject of this book, that between the thought  proclaimed and argued, and the built work.  Hypocrisy can be the solution to the problem of being of two minds.  It remains to be seen if, as a church architect, he betrayed his own philosophy.

    In the absense of religion, does there remain any spiritual content to life?  Or, is there a spiritual quality to life outside of or alongside religion?  For Renaissance students of non-Christian culture, it became clear that the absence of ‘true’ religion had had no very deleterious effect upon spirituality.  And moral life, which is the part of spiritual life that dwells among men, was as studied in pagan antiquity (to say nothing of the infidel present in Greece, Constantinople and the Holy Land) as in the Christian era.  Alberti, the humanist, had evidence before him that made it impossible to draw a line between Christianity and paganism coinciding with a line between the moral and the immoral and between the spiritual and the godless.  The Christian, the pagan and the secular existed on a plane now without the old divisions.  The moral fabric extended in all directions, indifferent to them.

    Alberti’s purpose was, very importantly, to undermine categorical rigidities, especially those which sustained a decadent religious institution and an over-wrought theology.  The requirement for a dedicated architecture came from clergy and institution: architecture, as always, was an instrument of politics.  A religion, however, that was truly congregational was not so architecturally demanding.  As has been seen, Moses, the shepherd, created a temple out of the essential moral elements, congregation and protection.  It had no permanent material existence.  For Alberti, building provided for human beings conceived in their moral relations.  And, reciprocally, architecture had moral elements, as will be seen below.  The architectural and the moral were metaphorically exchangeable.  So long as architecture embodied its moral elements it would serve no venal master.

    Metaphor and simile were essential to Alberti’s moral representation of things.  They enabled him to point out similarities between distant categories and, indeed, to question their integrity and self-sufficiency.  A very good example to give an idea of the force of his use of simile and metaphor is to be found in an ostensibly simple statement in De iciarchia.  He writes, ‘Conviensi presuponere che la famiglia sia un corpo simile a una repubblica composto di te, e di questo, e di tutti voi; e sete alla famiglia come innati instrumenti e membri di questo corpo.’[2]  When he says that a family is like a republic, he makes it possible for matter that is relatively modest and close-to-home to stand for the larger state of things that is perhaps beyond the intellectual horizon of someone without wide education.  Thus, via simile, the small can serve for the larger.  Into the centre of the simile, Alberti inserts a metaphor.  Both family and republic are bodies; and their parts are integral to the whole as is the case with bodies, as opposed to aggregate things.  The metaphor carries an implicit assertion then, that families and republics are more than just comings-together of people; they are constituted according to some rule or other.  Battista explains this property that belongs to bodies as opposed to aggregations, and therefore to families: it is interdependency: ‘…ène el vincolo insolubile in quale l’uno sustenta ed e sustentato dall’altro.’[3]  Armed with this definition of the body in general, he is able to distinguish between the healthy and the unhealthy.  He can thus extend the simile, likening the republic to the successful family and to the healthy body. The ‘corpo sano’ is then likened to  the ‘nave ben composta’[4] which, because it navigates perilous waters in seeking port, gives to the republic and family a goal or destiny.[5]  Wherever ships, families or republics appear in his writings, one of the categories carries the others in its shadow.  Wherever there are bodies – buildings for example – their principles of cohesion coincide with those that prevail in the human relations of a family and the political ones of a republic.

    When a metaphor reveals its own mechanics it is, in effect a simile.  Adovardo in Book IV of De familia offers a moral-architectural one, with a telling quasi: ‘If, as Cicero wrote to his brother, the face and visage be [‘quasi’] the door of our spirit and entrance thereto, let it never fail to be open to all, liberal and public of spirit.’ [6]

    Battista says, in De iciarchia, ‘E dicono che la prudenza si è un muro tutissimo, quale non si può con macchine prosternere, né con perfidia e tradimento superare.’  Its foundation is ‘la buona mente’.[7]  The metaphor as again so plain as to be like a simile.

    Alberti’s habit of using simile and metaphor means that the reader becomes alert to hidden metaphor.[8]  That is, a discussion can function perfectly well within its literal terms; but a reader attuned to Alberti’s most insistent themes will find his metaphorical meanings applicable to the case.  The terminology of the house and building, that comes so readily to Cicero’s and Adovardo’s minds, is used in this way.  Metaphor is not so much hidden as made the object of a puzzling game in the Intercenales.  For example, Templum sees the stones of the building’s foundation given animation.  They rail against the laboursomeness and indignity of their task of upholding the superstructural elements, and rise up in revolt, with the result that the temple collapses.  By the stones, the audience is to understand social inequality (and see the futility of simple rebellion).  Hedera tells of ivy dislodging the stones of the temple.  Probity itself, we understand, is prey to unrestrained rapacity.  As has been seen, Momus had disguised himself as ivy, in order to break into the temple and rape Praise.  Suspitio is about a plant growing on an altar, stifling the sacred fire lit there.  So far, the image is architecturally and ritualistically possible.  As allegory, its leaves and branches assault all who would attempt to restrain it.  Only at the base of its trunk is it vulnerable, for it has no roots.  Grasped low down, it may be taken from the altar and out into the light.  Then it disappeared, for it was suspicion; it thrived in darkness and died in the light of candour.[9]  These stories function as fables.

    The basic parts of the church building furnished Alberti with moral correlative terms in De familia.  He wrote,

    Ma come non si dirà tempio né basilica perfetta quella struttura a quale tetto, che cuopra chi entro al sacrificio fusse dal sole e dalle piove, e sponde mancasse, quali parte difendano da’ venti, parte la tengano segretata dagli altri siti publici e profani, e forse ancora manchandoli e’ dovuti a sé ornamenti sarebbe edificio non perfetta né assoluto, così la amicizia mai si dirà perfetta e compiuta, a quale manchi delle sue parte alcuna.  Né sarà vera amicizia se fra gli amici non sarà una comune fede e ferma e semplice affezione d’animo si fatta, ch’ella escluda e fuori tenga ogni suspizione e odio, quale da parte alcuna potesse disturbare la dolce fra loro pace e unione. Né io reputerò perfetta amicizia quella quale non sia piena d’ornamenti di virtu e costume; a qual certo cose chi dubita la sola per sé benivolenza non valervi, se non quando sia e conosciuta e ricambiate?[10]

    It is an ambitious passage, in which Alberti nearly achieves an integration of the functions of a building’s parts with a moral structure for society and Vitruvius’s categories for architecture.  The basilica or temple is composed of three elements; roof, walls and ornaments. Via simile, they represent moral roles for the building understood as an institution.  The roof is a matter of architectural necessity, providing shelter from the elements, specifically rain.[11]  It belongs in the category of firmitas.  The walls are both necessary and socially functional.  They too defend, this time against wind.  But they also serve as a barrier between the sacred and the profane (not necessarily perhaps the religious and the secular).  They are things of commoditas.  Urban space could also function as a barrier between the sacred and profaneIn Book VII, Chapter 3, he wrote, ‘Demum, ubi templum colloces, esse oportet celebre illustre et, uti loquuntur, superbum, et ab omni profanorum contagio expeditum.  Ea re pro fronte habebit amplam et se dignam plateam, circuetur stratis laxioribus vel potius plateis disnissimis…’ (Orlandi, p.549; Leitch, p.195)  Walls and surrounding space have common purpose in segregating the temple.  Alberti amplified his thinking about walls in Book VII, Chapter 1 of De re aedificatoria.  The ancients, he notes, dedicated the walls of their cities to gods: ‘The walls were therefore considered particularly sacred, bacause they served both to unite and to protect the citizens.’  As for the city, so for the temple.  The passage has served as preface to discussion of the temple: ‘Who would consider a temple as anything but sacred?’[12]  It would be an innane question were the reader not discover there the idea of a social sacredness in city and temple.  The idea of fitness or decorum is also present here.  The ornaments that are appropriate to the building hint at its possession of venustas.  In addition, they are the defining parts of the building whereby it is a basilica as opposed to one of another sort.  Thanks to ornaments or venustas, the basilica stands in its own right over and above need or utility: it has its virtù.  Adovardo has it that the basilica is like friendship. Amicizia too consists in three parts.  That which is necessary – the roof so to speak – is a binding trust.  Acting as a wall, keeping out what might damage friendship is a strong and simple affection.  They are the effective means of maintaining peace and harmony, and resisting envy and hatred.  Corresponding with ornament are the honest courtesies that friends make to one another.  The basilica for Alberti possessed the means to foster true friendship of this kind, as he would later go on to show in De re aedificatoria.  In Adovardo’s speech, morality, architecture and Vitruvius do not yet seem to be fitted with clockwork precision; but Alberti’s intention is clear to see – to establish the analogies.  He used the metaphor of the roof as a moral protection in his late dialogue, De iciarchia.  Battista was admonishing his young listeners: ‘…e addussi loro essemplo che mai sarà chi abiti non male se non pone il tetto, onde e’ seguiti che le perturbazioni de tempi nulla offendino,  e alle estuazioni dell’ animo nostro ambizione e cupidità meno s’accendino.’[13]

    The basilica or temple, for Alberti, represents amicizia because amicizia is able to flourish within it very readily.  But amicizia flourished also in other architectural circumstances.  That is, it is also to be found across the boundary between the religious and the secular.  From his understanding of the practices of the Early Christians Alberti took encouragement to undermine the division.  Christian morality is contiguous with domestic morality in light of the fact that the early Christians met in one anothers’ houses.  There, they ate together.  So the altar in the church and the table in the house were much more closely related in Early Christian and Albertian thinking than in later Christian ritual.  Battista, in De iciarchia says: ‘Questo apparecchio e lautizie della mensa ha in sé venerazione, e quasi possiamo dire che la mensa sia come ara sacrata alla umanità, e che ‘l convito sia in parte spezie di sacrificio e religiosa comunione a confederarsi con fermissima carità. E per questo dire’ io che ne’ conviti de’ giovani e’ vecchi vi bisognassero in luogo del sacerdote, come per altro, sì etiam per ornamento del convito.’[14]  Again, there is a quasi establishing the simile.  Moreover, it makes the parallel a measured one.  So, Alberti really does think that the pater familias is like the priest and does think that the familial social communion of the dinner table is like altar service in church, if the latter is properly conceived.  When Adovardo’s statement is supplied with historical justification, it becomes clear that, for Alberti, the secular world does not derive moral and spiritual value from the religious, but the other way about: religion is reenactment, in abstracted conditions, of the virtuous part of the common life.  Around the table, intercourse is frequent and virtuous.  Later on in De iciarchia, Battista notes how, at table, a sort of media aurea persists.  The young are less boisterous and the old are less grave.  They adapt to one another: ‘Ecci al bisogno nostro questa adattezza competente e conveniente all’uno e all’altro, ch’e’ vecchi si ritrovino spesso co’ giovani in lieta familiarità, massime alle cene. Non so donde sia che questo trastullo del motteggiare in mensa concili tanta grazia e domestichezza.’[15]  In claiming not to know how this conviviality, he invites the reader to offer an explanation.  Along with the equality of fraternity, that almost exists at this table (for the monarchy of the pater familias oversees proceedings) these are the parts of amicizia as explained in Book IV of De familia.

    The person who, in Alberti’s writings, exemplifies Christian virtue in the secular world of the family and the republic is his kinsman Giannozzo in De familia.  In Book III, Giannozzo talks at length to young Battista and Carlo, with Lionardo often translating his pronouncements into loftier terms, about maserizia, the economic running of the family.  As such an exemplar, Giannozzo embodies Early Christianity reborn.  It is Giannozzo who perhaps most easily inhabits simile as a way of thinking, for the consequence of his virtue is that he evaluates all things in a moral light and therefore does not distinguish between the material and the spiritual, the particular and the general.  He himself is a simple uneducated man, as he repeatedly tells his interlocutors.  He does not deal in abstractions.  Yet, when he considers worldly things they become transfigured into something nobler.  When he says, ‘Vorrei tutti i miei albergassero sotto uno medesimo tetto, a uno medesimo fuoco si scaldassono, a una medesima mensa sedessono’[16], his concern is for the health of the household accounts because: ‘…a due mense si spiega due mappe, a due fuochi si consuma due cataste, a due masserizie s’adopera due servi…’.[17]  However, in light of the passages taken above from De familia and De iciarchia, the hearth, the table and the roof are more than that -–nothing less than moral objects and instruments. Corresponding with Giannozzo’s material and moral economy, under Moses there was one people, one temple and one altar.[18]  The roof is a shelter where people gather in familial terms in De iciarchia, III: ‘Questo simile uso di vivere insieme e ridursi sotto a un tetto si chiama familiarità’.[19]  A family, he explains, is the number of men who do this.  They are also ‘contenuti da un volere.’[20]  The table sees the family coming together in cheerful communion.  In De iciarchia, Alberti treats at length the domestic table, where the elderly are informal, jocund and, one could say, youthful in their conduct.  Whilst normally the young and the old are different from one another in demeanour, they are much alike at dinner.[21]  The picture of familial harmony around the dinner table, where the youth restrains its exhuberance and age puts aside its severity must resemble the early Christian communion. [Get. The quotation from De re needs to go in.)

    As it were to emphasise the point, the converse brings bad results.  Being fed at someone else’s table – ‘pasciuti non della cucina sua’- says Alberti in De iciarchia [22](II, p.237, l.30-31), makes people lack probity.  To be a hanger-on at court is to eat another’s bread; to be idle and dishonest: ‘Pasconsi del pane altrui, fuggono la propria industria e onesta fatica.’ (De familia, Furlan, , p309, l.3425-26) The mensa is properly the place of moral instruction and correction.  One’s instructors maintain some sort of vigilance, so that we always think of ourselves as being observed -–applauded and shamed for our conduct.  The table stands for foresight.  The food has to have been stored.  Momus criticises Jupiter for not thinking ahead.  He should do so ‘so that he won’t some day have to live off someone else’s table, as they say.’ ‘…sed sua praesertim sibi vivendum sit (ut aiunt) quadra.’ [23]

    Giannozzo explains that the family needs to have have three buildings; a town house, a villa and a bottega.[24]  Lionardo sums up, for Adovardo, what Giannozzo has talked of: ‘Molte più cose: in che modo alla famiglia bisogna la casa, la possessione, la bottega, per avere dove tutti insieme si riducano per pascere e vestire, e come di queste si debba esserne massaio.’[25]  Living together is not just practical, and economically prudent, however.  Adovardo, near the end of Book IV, connects living together in society with moral wisdom, for it is the expression of fellow-feeling: ‘E niuna cosa tanto par propria agli amici, dice Aristotele, quanto insieme vivere’.[26]  In Profugiorum ab aerumna, Alberti advised insistently against solitude, the enemy of peace of mind.[27]

    A character that Alberti invents who is the opposite of Giannozzo is Neophronus in the Intercenale, Defunctus.  His case makes Giannozzo’s the clearer by contrast.  Neophronus, in Hades, recounts to Polytropus the many betrayals of his memory that are going on on earth.  Wife, children, household and kinsmen mourn publicly but rejoice privately in his death.  It becomes clear that among his vices was miserliness.  He hoarded rather than used money and goods when appropriate.  Neophronus had placed a hoard, which  he wants his children to have after his death, in a culvert.  Polytropus chides him: ‘You thought your money was safer, not entrusted to a friend, but stored on public land … and exposed to accidents.’  He goes on: ‘Since men were created for men’s sake, who can fail to see that our human duty is to offer our friends and fellow citizens all the aid and assistance that we can.  What shall we think of a man whose avarice or other folly leads him to hide away money which is essential to maintaining the bonds between men and societies? […]  Besides, by what fault does it happen that friendship, the most sublime, holy and, desirable of human relationships, should be valued so little that you trust walls more than friends?’  He had said, ‘Ought we to believe that bricks afford more loyalty, counsel, and diligence, or a surer defense against misfortune than does a friend?’[28]  Here, the equivalence of building and friendship is denied.  If the bricks have more than a material reality, in fact a metaphorical one, within the story, they constitute  the building formed by shared human purposes but by an impersonal institution.  In any case, though, comparability is the basis of the point.  In other words, the simile stands.

    Giannozzo would never have acted so foolishly.  The essential economic rule that he adheres to is that money should be spent at the proper time.  Acting in a timely fashion is the skill of a good head-of-family.  The paterfamilias corresponds with the able ship’s captain.  His skill is that he is best-equipped to know how to do what is needed.[29] Wealth should not be frittered away on trivial things; neither should it be hoarded when it can be put to good use.  Among its uses is the assisting one’s friends and making new ones.  A very good example of the pattern of Alberti’s moral thinking, where actions and their moral promptings exist side by side (so that, where we observe the one, we are also to construe the other) and where building, money and amicizia are connected, is to be found in an exchange in De iciarchia: “Disse colui: ‘desidero d’essere ricco solo per murare e donare.’  Degna risposta. Acquistasi col benificare mediante el danaio amici e fama.”[30]( p.14 electronic)  The leaps from donare to amici and murare and fama are rather long, but Alberti does not need to explain the mechanics  of connection.  And, the other way about: ‘Chi desiderasse richezze per non beneficare a persona, sarebbe peggio ch’una fera immanissima.’[31]

    Through Giannozzo, Alberti expressed his important aperçu; that the world of practical affairs must be one in which all things seek to be useful.  Money can become morally animated when it can produce labour and reward.  Bricks and mortar can work to husband society reduced to its smallest numerical component, brothers bound in amicizia.  Buildings can gather together families.  And architecture can bind the republic in peace and harmony.  Florence Cathedral could ‘cover with its shadow the whole Tuscan people’ in a gesture reminiscent of early Christianity and Mosaic Judaism.[32]

    The description of Florence Cathedral in Profugiorum is very telling.[33] Alberti’s delight in the church is invested with delight in like things.  Simile and metaphor offer him an elision of the virtues of the Madonna and Venus.  Springtime and the joys of villa-living invest the place.  The building represented liberalità.  In its material soundness, it represented a quality that Alberti repeatedly lauded, the ability to endure.  The Cathedral was very instructive for Alberti.  The lessons that he derived from it he could apply elsewhere himself.  An obvious example is the lieto and eterno church of Sant’ Andrea in Mantua.  Eterno and lieto ought to be incompatible in architecture.  They are not in the description of the Cathedral nor in the project for Sant’ Andrea.

    In eliding the secular and the religious and setting them both upon a plane of moral judgement –in finding common cause between Giannozzo and church builders– Alberti evaded the debilitating effects of anti-clericalism and doubt.  A religious revival looking to the early Christians would find a clergy not yet corrupted by self-isolating vice –mostly pride– and a faithful not yet in pursuit of individual salvation.  His cultural revivalism, then, does not encounter a watershed where the pagan gave way to the Christian: the culture of the ancient Romans and of the early Christians is to be revived.  Where the decline started was where religious pride and selfishness replaced humility and fellow feeling.  In secular terms, the corresponding point must be where the pomp of empire replaced the frugality of republic.[34]  If this, Albert is of like mind with Poggio Bracciolini who, in his dispute with Guarino da Verona in 1433, deprecated Julius Caesar and the empire he inaugurated as the usher-in of cultural (particularly literary) decline.  Chronologies might not strictly fit, but Alberti’s moral narrative does not set historical change after the model of rigid categories.  Simile and metaphor had always insisted that boundaries could be transgressed.

    The table, for Alberti, signifies peace and amity.   Eating clearly separates the Intercenales.  They’re intermezzi.  If ‘table’ is to do with living together so are the intercenales.  There is a literal and material – and necessary – sustenance.  It has a counterpart at the level of virtù.  First, it is moral, consisting in the emotion of conviviality; then it is intellectual.  To find agreement is preliminary to acting in a politically considered manner.

    Amicizia is a very prominent concept for Alberti; it is the name in the secular sphere for something equally important in the religious context.  It also corresponds with a law of Nature, concinnitas,  which, in turn, forms human artifacts.  (Concinnitas is a principle of assembly of parts so that they combine harmoniously.  All harmonious assemblies are good –specifically, the family, and the society.  In this way, architecture again has its moral character.)

    Here, the building is pressed to serve as a moral emblem.  The question is, does the building, by, as it were, its own will, act morally?  In other words, does the simile order architecture as readily as it orders morality?  The passage shows that it was Alberti’s ambition that it do so.  [This to go below; reciprocally, the building embodies moral values.  Eg. The early Christian basilica and private house.  To go further down; moral values themselves combined in an architectural way.  As last, we can have an odd thing, an architecture-less architecture.  It is made up of the harmonious interactions of societies.]

     

    Early Christian use of the domestic place

    Family – the building block of civilization

    Domestic virtue – the base of Christian virtue

    (the moral ‘little wooden hut’)

    The common meal               Table

    For the discussion of Giannozzo as a husband, see Intercenale, ‘Maritus’.

    Furlan, pp.255-56: ’credete a me, niuno puo durare in alcuna buona fortuna senza spalle e mano degli altri uomini.’

    Francesco Alberti (Lirici Toscani del Quattrocento a cura di Antonio Lanza) is pretty close to Leon Battista on lots of matters.  Selfish piety is the theme of his sonnet (LXI).  The metaphor is commercial.  Christ has left in pawn his precepts and examples with his disciples, and we may redeem them.  Piety without works is damnable: L’ore sanza essercizio son perdute… (p.97, Vol.I)

    A measure of Alberti’s  robustness of temperament is his writing of De pictura in the light of what Vergerio said in  De ingenuis moribus.  The latter notes that the Greek curriculum was letters, gymnastics, music and drawing.  Alberti (and Vittorino) contradict him on his dismissal of drawing.

    Judith Ravenscroft, ‘The Third Book of Alberti’s Della famiglia and its two Rifacimenti’. Italian Studies, Vol 29, 1974, pp.45-53.

    On the equation of altar and hearth (making hearth into a unity in faith), see the Intercenale, Suspitio.

    On the theme of the good husband not watching over his wife and restraining her freedom for fear of her going astray, see Marriage (p.146) in Intercenales.  Cf De equo animante (it’s dedicated to Piero de’ Medici)

    On the etiquette of standing and sitting, see Platina, Vita di Vittorino da Feltre, a cura di Giuseppe Biasuz, Padove, Editoria Liviana, 1948, p.34.  Lodovico and his brothers never ceased to stand in his presence.

    On standing and being seated, Cena familiaris:

    Francesco    Per confirmare el ditto tuo, Altobianco mio padre spesso mi

                  referiva che per darsi quanto e’ doveva simile a’ sua

                  maggiori, mai volle essere veduto sedere in publico presente

                  messer Antonio cavaliere suo fratello e gli altri, dei quali

                  uno * qui dottore e nel numero de’ cherici con offizii

                  publici in degnitˆ non ultimo; mai presente, non dico alcuno

                  padre e capo di famiglia, ma pi*, presente Lionardo, o

                  Benedetto suo fratello consubrino per etˆ maggiore, mai fu

                  veduto asedersi. E cos“ noi tutti sempre rendemmo reverenza

                  a’ maggiori come a’ padri, e cos“ loro amorono sempre noi

                  come figliuoli. (see copy in this computer)

    On the young uncovering their heads before their elders, De iciarchia, II, p.17.

    See also the beginning of De iciarchia. ‘Adunque su in casa sedemmo presso al foco noi tre, e circa noi stettero que’ giovanni in pié.’

    On the family being like a palace, an ornament of the city – De iciarchia (web. p3); ‘,,,nostri maggiori (Alberti) … quali edificorono queste nostre case, onestamento della famiglia nostra e ornamento di questa città.

    Here’s another blood a sweat passage.  It’s in De Iciarchia (10 electronic)  Alberti warns against  ‘cure amatorie’, a problem for young people: ‘Quelle cose per quali tutti gli altri espongono el sudore, el sangue, la vita per consequirle e conservarle, tu le getti, e perdi la roba, la liberta, la tranquillita dell’ animo, solo per essere grato, ossequente e subietto a una vile bestiola piena di voglie, sdegno e stizza.’

    Sudore                       roba                            grato                           voglia

    Sangue                       liberta                         ossequente                sdegno

    Vita                             tranquillita                subietto                      stizza

    Morality and architecture.  In Profugiorum, we had Florence Cathedral, where una grazia gave rise to una gracilita vezzosa e amenita.  In Book II of De iciarchia, Alberti requires that we have virtu or bonta together with buon costume.  Buon costume is ornament to bonta (which is like concinnitas.  He writes: ‘Diremo cosi: per la bonta l’omo constituisce e afferma in se vera e perpetua tranquillita e quietudine d’animo, e vive a se libero e, quanto sia in se, utile agli altri, contento de’ pensieri suoi, vacuo d’ogni perturbazione. E’ buon costumi forse sono corrispondenti alla virtu come alla sanita del corpo el buon colore, e sono quasi ormamento della virtu, e acquistano all’omo presso agli altri bona grazia.’(Bk.II, 2 elec).  He goes on to another simile; buon costume is like the mature apple, with its full flavour and odour: ‘…cosi il buon costume innato con la matura perfezione della mente, cioe colla virtu, porge di se amenita e grazia.’  The terminology seems to be interchangeable.  The garden is still present.

    De iciarchia II, p.17: Gli altri (ie those who are not indifferent to blame) per acquistarsi buona fama e grazia esposero la roba, el sudore, el sangue…’

    De iciarcha II 22: talks of the ‘mensa civile’.  ‘Questo apparecchio e lautizie della mensa ha in se venerazione, e quasi possimo dire che la mensa sia come ara sacrata alla umanita, e che’l convito sia in parte spezie di sacrificio e religiosa comunione e confederarsi con fermissima carita.’

    Fraternity.  See de iciarchia, p.12, elec.

    ‘There followed the practice of our own times, which I only wish some man of gravity would think fit to reform. I say this with all due respect to our bishops, who, to preserve their dignity, allow the people to see them scarcely once in the year of festivals, yet so stuff everything with altars, and even … I shall say no more. Let me simply state that within the mortal world there is nothing to be found, or even imagined, that is more noble or holy than the sacrifice.  I would not consider anyone who wanted to devalue such great things, by making them too readily available, a person of good sense.’  What could be worse than an excess of altars?  All I can think of is, idols.  Is Alberti implying that, where the example and spirit are absent, only mumbo-jumbo can be present?  As is clear from the episode involving Stupor and the other gods in Momus, Alberti was alert to the problem of idolatry.  Where there was imagery, there God was emphatically absent.  But the provocation to the moral imagination was most dramatically present.  The faithful person, like the observer of the historia, is morally responsible.  It is out of my own goodness of heart that I rejoice and weep for others.  The idea that the virtu of God should exist in the material representation is, for him, ridiculous.

    In Theogenius, he wrote,  «Licurgus, dicono, statuì in Sparta facessero alli dii sacrifici non suntuosi nè tali che non potessero ogni dì continuarli. E a’ prudenti principi si vuol dare non cose pregiate dalle persone idiote e vulgari…»[35]  This was to contradict the position that allowed Gianozzo Manetti to give the following account of Nicholas V’s motives for church-building:

                The immense, supreme authority of the Church of Rome can in the first place be understood only by those who have studied its origins and developments through the medium of the written word. But the masses of the population have no knowledge of literary matters and are without any kind of culture: and although they often hear men of learning and erudition state that the authority of the Church is supreme, and lend their faith to this assertion, reputing it to be true and indisputable, yet there is need for them to be awestruck by grandiose spectacle, lest their faith, resting as it does on weak and unstable foundation, might with the passage of time be finally reduced to naught. However, the grandeur of buildings, of monuments which are in a sense enduring and appear to testify to the handiwork of our Lord, serves to reinforce and confirm that faith of the common people which is based on the assertions of the learned, so that it is then propagated among the living and in the course of time passed on to all those who will be enabled to admire these wonderful constructions. This is the only way to uphold and extend the faith so that, preserved and increased in this way, it may be perpetuated with admirable devotion.[36]

    Manetti identifies reading and reasoning, speaking and persuading, listening and acquiescing, and listening, seeing and acquiescing as the forms of piety of the learned, the preaching and the congregation.  The addition of spectacle to the words of the preacher strengthen religion among the illiterate.

    Matthew (6:6) expresses a distrust of the spectacle of piety and implicitly of its theatre, the church:

              But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when

              thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret;

              and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.


    [1]

    [2]Leon Battista Alberti, Opere Volgari , Vol. II, a cura di Cecil Grayson, Bari: Laterza, 1966, De iciarchia , Book III,p.267, lines 16-19.

    [3]Ibid., l.25-26

    [4]Grayson, II, De iciarchia, Book III, p.268, l.3-4

    [5]Grayson, II, De iciarchia, Book III, p.266, l.7-11.  Battista connects the family and the larger grouping in explicit terms: ‘Atto principio a questi ragionamenti sarà intendere qual sia proprio quella qual noi chiamiamo famiglia.  Quanto m’occorre dalla natura, pare a me che la città com’è constituita da molte famiglie, così ella in sé sia quasi come una ben grande famiglia; e, contro, la famiglia sia quasi una picciola città.’  He goes on to draw parallels and differences.

    [6]Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.367,ll.1213-16: ‘…se, come dicea Cicerone al fratello suo, el volto e fronte, quali sono quasi porte dell’animo nostro e adito, mai saranno a persone non aperte, e quasi publice e liberali.’

    [7] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, II, p.224, l.33-35

    [8] De equo animante is an example of a treatise which would be more interesting if it had more than its ostensible sibject.  The Equestian statue is an emblem of command and government.  Equestrianism in itself should be about the same thing, on might suspect.

    [9] David Marsh, pp.63-64

    [10]Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.377

    [11] Alberti described the roof in similar terms in De Iciarchia. The interlocutor, Battista’s, speech is summarized: ‘…addussi loro essemplo che mai sarà chi abiti non male se non pone il tetto, onde e’ seguiti che le perturbazioni de’ tempi nulla offendino…’ Grayson, II, De Iciarchia, Book I, p.189, l.22-23

    [12] Leach, p.190

    [13] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, Book I, p.189, l.23-25

    [14]Grayson, II, De Iciarchia, Book II, p.257-58, l.32-38

    [15] De iciarchia, Book II, p.257-58, l.31-2

    [16]Ibid., III,1235-1237

    [17]Ibid., III, 1273-1275

    [18] See above, Impiety 1, note 5, Exodus, 25-27 and 35-40, Samuel, 2:1, Chronicles, 1:17

    [19] Grayson II, De iciarchia, III, p.266, l.21-22

    [20] Ibid., l.20

    [21] De iciarchia, III, p.275, l.24-32; see also II, p.219, l.1-5

    [22] De iciarchia, II, p.237, l.30-31

    [23] Momus, I, 19, p.16.  Beggary is the consequence of lack of foresight.  In this passage, Alberti gives clear indication of the meaning of his motto Quid Tum, for it has been Jupiter’s inability to think ‘what next?’ that encouraged him to give a dominating role in the universe to Fate and give the gift of Patience to humankind whereby he himself could be defeated.  “How much more suitably the state of the gods could have been governed,’ says Momus, ‘if his [jupiter’s] plans had been pondered  with greater care.’’O quam commodius cum deorum republica ageretur, si maturius pensitarentur.’

    [24] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.260

    [25] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.301

    [26] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.421

    [27] Grayson, II, Profugiorum ab aerumna, for example, Book III: ‘Ma perché pare, quando siamo soli, meno possiamo non repetere e’ nostri mali, e quando siamo non soli, più troviamo da consolarci co’ e’ ricordi e ammonimenti di chi ne acolta, però mi piace quel precetto antiquo che in tue infelicità e miserie sempre fugga la solitudine.’ (p.181, l.6-10)

    [28] Marsh, p.119

    [29] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, III, p.268, l.31-32

    [30] De iciarchia, I, p.210, l.13-15

    [31] De iciarchia, II, p.227, l.21-22

    [32] Grayson, III, Della pittura: ‘…ampla da coprire con sua ombra tutti e’ popoli toscani…’p.8

    [33] See above [passage at the beginning of Profugiorum]

    [34] Alberti wrote of the Roman Republican virtue of frugality: «Cum haec ita essent, placuit regum potentissimorum amplitudinem cum vetere frugalitate coniungere…». .L’Architettura…, ed. cit., VI, 3, p. 455.

    [35]Opere volgari, a.c. di C. Grayson, Vol. II, cit., p. 55

    [36] Paolo Portoghesi,Rome of the Renaissance,  translated by Pearl Sanders, London, Phaidon, 1972, pp. 11-12 (for the English translation). Eugène Muntz, Les Arts à la Cour des Papes pendant le XVe et le XVIe siècle, Hildesheim/Zürich/New York, Georg Olms, 1983, pp. 337-338 (transcription from Ludovico Muratori, Rerum Italicarum Scriptores, Milan, 1734, III, 2, col. 949): «Romanae namque Ecclesiae auctoritatem maximam ac summam esse, ii soli intelligunt, qui originem et incrementa sua ex literarum cognitione perceperunt.  Ceterorum vero cunctorum populorum turbae literarum ignarae, penitusque expertes, quamvis a doctis et eruditis viris, qualia, et quanta illa sunt, crebro audire, eisque tamquam veris et certis assentiri videantur, nisi tamen egregiis quibusdam visis moveantur, profecto omnis illa eorum assensio debilibus et imbecillis fundamentis innixa, diuturnitate temporis ita paulatim elabitur, ut plerumque ad nihilum recidat.  At vero quum illa vulgaris opinio doctorum hominum relationibus fundata, magnis aedificiis perpetuis quodammodo monumentis, ac testimonis paene sempiternis, quasi a Deo fabricatis, in dies usque adeo corroboratur et confirmatur, ut in vivos posterosque illarum admirabilium constructionum conspectores continue traducatur; ac per hunc modum conservatur et augetur, atque sic conservata et aucta, admirabili quadam devotione conditur et capitur.»  Cf. also, Torgil Magnuson, Studies in Roman Quattrocento Architecture, in «Figura», no. 9, Stockholm, Almquist & Wiskell, 1958, pp. 351-362.; Christine Smith and Josepf F. O’Connor, Buidling the Kingdom: Ginnozzo Manetti on the Material and Spiritual Edifice, Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, Arizona, 2006, p.482. See Carroll Westfall  (In this Most Perfect Paradise: Alberti, Nicholas V, and the Invention of Conscious Urban Planning in Rome, 1447-55, University Park, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1974) for discussion of Nicholas’ thinking about art and architecture and the role of Alberti in framing his plans. Manfredo Tafuri (Ricerca del Rinascimento: principi, cittá, architetti, Torino, Einaudi, 1992, Chap. 2, «Cives esse non licere.  Nicolò V e Leon Battista Alberti», pp.33-88), bringing together a large quantity of more recent scholarship, draws attention to differences between the purposes and thinking of Nicholas and Alberti.

  • 5.1 The Architectural Impiety: an anxiety about church-building

    Alberti’s thought sometimes reveals itself in his utterances, but sometimes hides itself behind them.  His writings are peppered with expressions of Christian piety.  However, as has been seen, they also conceal, to differing degrees, two themes indicative of a troubled faith.  One is anti-clericalism, sometimes emerging as a flash of anger or disdain.  The other is religious doubt, sometimes descending, it seems, to atheistic levels.  In his moments of criticism of the clergy, Alberti, like any others of similar view, was in effect questioning its project.  A history of Christianity had arrived at a doctrine and a political structure, and possessed an instrument for maintaining their stability – a hierarchy bound in obedience.  The critic accepted the challenge to address this history and ask whether its every shift was necessary and right.  Alberti believed that the values of the early Christians were no longer present in modern Christianity, that in fact a history of moral decline was revealed in contemporary practices.  Wrong paths had been taken.  It is difficult not to think that that history of church-building that accompanied the history of the religion should similarly have caused him dismay.  So much was the building an instrument of the religion, so much must it have been tainted by the religion’s turpitude, decadence, error or mendacity.  But, going back to beginnings, it was possible, in the case of Christianity (and indeed Judaism) to discover a thread of scepticism of the motives of temple-builders.  Where that idea had currency, Christianity could not justifiably claim tradition as a foundation of its Truth.  Perplexingly, this thread of scepticism is to be found in the mind of the church-builder, Alberti.

    Whenever human beings believe something important, they, so-to-speak, build a building about it.  To power – to eminence – it has, since the Age of Bronze, been impossible to deny architectural expression and, reciprocally, from architecture it has been impossible to deny rhetoric.  The importance of religion, and its typical activities – petition, adoration and congregational witness – have therefore demanded architecture.  Christianity has been no different.

    However, the building of a church has also been accompanied by an anxiety.  Periodically, we come across the thought that in the act, signifying the importance of the deity and announcing our propitiatory self-sacrifice in labouring to raise the structure, Christ has been somehow and perversely betrayed.  Perhaps the religion was not, at first, about power and eminence.  The beginnings of the anxiety are to be found, first, in the tenor of the life of Christ as it emerges through the Gospel story, then in the philosophy of Christianity (as opposed to its tradition) and, at last, in the mythology of the religion’s early history, in the Age of the Common Life.

    Indeed, those origins are probably more ancient still – in the various meditations upon loss of innocence and happiness that are embedded in myths of Eden and the Golden Age, when there was no need for architecture.  These are sometimes conscious thoughts, and sometimes they are no more than shadings of feelings.  Both are triggered by promptings that have been left scattered throughout our history, our art, our moral sentiments.  The thought is that we were not meant to be church builders in the literal and material sense. 

    This theme is not, essentially, a historical one, for we would not expect the anxiety, present from the very beginnings of Christian self-justification, to be entirely in abeyance at any time.  It will be necessary to quote, below, passages of scripture that intend to be true independently of the passage of time and of historical change.  But to understand the theme better – indeed to see it as a formative notion, making the very material and mental world that Alberti inhabited – the historian’s perspective and method is the most useful and productive to apply. 

    Because it was a period of increased self-consciousness, and because the secular and the pagan were taking on significance in the scholarly mind, the Renaissance period in Italy was particularly marked by traces of anxiety about church building.  At the same time, the Renaissance is thought of as a period of particularly energetic and intellectually focussed church-building.  By a paradoxical logic, the anxiety emerges into consciousness in exactly the circumstances and to the degree where the building project is being pursued enthusiastically.  Michelangelo’s famous letter to Ferratino conflating a deficient architecture and a corrupt institution encapsulates the thought particularly well.[i]

    The theme is also, of course, a cultural and an anthropological one.  To talk about Alberti, in this context, is also to talk about everyman.  It must be allowed that people are made, morally, by their important stories.  They contribute to culture, and we are cultural constructs to a considerable extent.  Christ’s story is a worm in the brain of everyone who has lived in the Christian parts of the world.

    There is an ineluctable historical consideration with which to begin.  It is the observation that Christianity was born out of doors; but everywhere (pace the Salvation Army and similar organisations of Christian first-aiders, and pace stilites too) it finds itself in buildings.  Of buildings, cities are made.

    The architectural expression that it usually receives establishes it as crucial to civilisation – that  idea of ours of our world as essentially constructed by us.  Abbot Suger’s St Denis houses the tombs of the Bourbons; St Peter’s in Rome argues the Apostolic Succession.  These are political connections in the obvious sense, both arguing the preeminence of the monarchical principle in civic life, the polis.  The connection of church architecture with the institution’s claims of preeminence in civil society does not need to be laboured.

    But, all the while, as will be seen and as, in truth, we acknowledge in the dark hours of self-scrutiny, the spirit moves restively within the bonds of masonry and ritual, and the air becomes fetid in the stoney cell.  These twin and contradictory thoughts – we must build against the eventuality of barbarianism, and we must desist from the confining practice of building- are indicative of doubt and unease at the heart of the religion.

    There is the thought that Christ opposed the constraints of the Temple, both the building, and the morality that it fostered – one deferential to theological nicety and punctillious on ritual correctness to the point of petrification of the spirit and denial of life.  St Stephen’s statement that the Church is not made of stone (Acts 7, 44-50) advances the argument.  God’s localisation within the material fabric of a church could seem like a prosaic mind’s evasion of the idea of the universality of the divine and of its spiritual, that is volatile, character; its medium, air, rather than a more stable element.  Alberti’s report in De re aedificatoria of Xerxes’ resistance to imprisoning the gods in temples is not just the noting of Persian eccentricity.  It was a possible if somewhat superstitious thought also in the fifteenth century in Italy: ‘His auctoribus Xerses inflammasse templa Graeciae dicitur, quod parietibus includerent deos, quibus omnia debeant esse patentia, quibusve ipse mundus pro templo sit.’[ii] The anxiety on the point corresponds quite closely with the one that argues for iconoclasm – denouncing the icon as an imprisoning of the deity in an image – a fixing of life.  As we have seen, in Momus, Alberti satirised the epistemological muddle of iconoclasm with a flourish.

    Where God is not contained within a temple but is omnipresent, the temple-building itself might be redundant.  That is the mordant point that Libripeta makes in the Intercenale, ‘Religio’.  Lepidus has been delayed at the temple while Libripeta has awaited him under a fig-tree.  Libripeta disparages the temple, the priests and the gods who are supposed to answer prayers.  Lepidus reposts, “Don’t you know that everything is filled with the gods?”, giving Libripeta the opportunity to reply, “Then you could properly have done under this fig tree exactly what, following the superstitious custom of the ignorant, you accomplished in the temple.”[iii]

    The church-builder –materially or institutionally- must, to some extent, have in mind the Christ of the Gospel story.  The narrative, once it is considered as a set of choices, sees grand architecture rejected from the very beginning.  It was a stable, not an inn.  Later, Christ could have taken the professional route; he familiarised himself with the ways of the Doctors in the Temple; the life of the pharisee was, we are led to presume, open to him.  But then he went on to preach in informal surroundings.  The Temple that he found towards the end of the story required a radical cleansing.  His expulsion of the money-changers was implicitly a denunciation of a corrupt institution.  There is no admirable building here.

    Other Gospel stories can also be read as indications of Christ’s preference for places unvisited by priests.  He can be construed as having an aversion to enclosure.  The earlier part of the story of the Passion is acted out in terms of restaint and escape.  The place of prayer is the Garden of Gethsemane, not the temple.  The bitterness of confinement in the hands of Pilate and Ciaphas is accentuated by the contrast with the place of prayer and arrest.  At the beginning of the Ministry, the Baptism takes place before witnesses, the Holy Spirit and the voice of God, as well as the priest, John, and the neophytes, in open air.  All are present – the congregation is complete – and there is no building.  The story has it that Christ has come to the same place as Moses.  And, just as Moses did not pass over Jordan, but remained in the desert place, so Christ turned back from paradise to perform his ministry.  Piero della Francesca’s picture of The Baptism conforms with the iconographic norm, but is especially effective in gathering the angels on one side of the river and the neophytes on the other, so that the observer can see very clearly that Christ’s next move is away from the angels’ side and from the beatitude they promise.  It is an opting for the desert rather than the heavenly city.

    The Old Testament is itself ambiguous in the view of building that it imparts to the potential architect.  From the Christian point of view, the inspiring part of the story of the Israelites is Exodus.  It tells of a testing time and its transit.  The human life and the promise of paradise are framed perfectly in the ancient narrative of the testing of a whole people.  The salvation of the Children of Israel needed no more than a good shepherd, a covenant and a spare code of law.  Architecture had no role to play in this most important episode.  When Alberti’s remarks that ‘Moses is praised for being the first to gather his entire nation into a single temple’[iv], he is forcing the idea of an essential rather than a material one.  There was no building in Sinai.  St Stephen is reported as making the same point in Acts 7: ‘47 But Solomon built him a h[v]ouse. 48 Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, 49 Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? 50 Hath not my hand made all these things?’  Alberti is thinking of a place of assembly rather than confinement.  Moses was a special kind of shepherd, for he had a special kind of flock.  Moses created a metaphorical sheepfold, a sanctuary for the laws.  The material structure was tented and impermanent.  Moses’ action in fostering piety was the gathering together of the flock by the good shepherd in the creation of the true temple.[vi]  St Stephen too takes the point that the pastoral has primacy over the sacerdotal role.

    Here, Alberti discloses a nostalgia for pre-architectural times.  Moses’ temple can only have been a space (a ‘platform’ – Alberti’s most primitive architectural element).  Moses’ action was in contrast to those of the clergy and moral teachers of his own age.  ‘Et nostros non audeo improbare  pontifices morumque magistratos, si consulto spectaculorum usum prohibere.’[vii]  He goes on to consider games and theatrical performances.  ‘I am inclined to believe that the ancient race of men, that first began to cut the figure of Janus upon their brazen coins, were content to stand to see these sort of games under some beech or elm, according to those verses of Ovid, speaking of Romulus’s ‘show’.

    His play-house, not of Parian marble made,

    Nor was it spread with purple sails for shade.

    The stage with rushes or with leaves they strew’d:

    No scenes in prospect, no machining god.

    On rows of homely turf they sat to see.

    Crown’d with the wreaths of every common tree.’

    Dryden’s translation [viii]

    A ‘scaena sine arte’ has the spirit of the Sermon on the Mount.

    If church-building is accompanied by ambivalent feeling, the positive view is usually the more prominent in the historiography.  Alberti, especially in De re aedificatoria, had much to say about the beauty and nobility of the Temple, or church.  He observes, for example, ‘No aspect of building requires more ingenuity, care, industry, and diligence than the establishment and ornament of the temple.  I need not mention that a well-maintained and well-adorned temple is obviously the greatest and most important ornament of a city; for the gods surely take up their abode in the temple.  And if we decorate and splendidly furnish the houses of kings and visiting notables, what should we not do for the immortal gods, if we wish them to attend our sacrifices, and hear our prayers and supplications?[ix]  The negative view – the one that makes us read the above passage, alert for irony – is to be found in Momus.  There, Alberti presents a scathing satire on prayer.  The passage in De re aedificatoria is assuredly not to be taken at face value.  At its centre is the statement that ‘the gods surely take up their abode in the temple (Deorum equidem certe est diversorium templum.).’  That certe alerts the reader to question the argument of the passage.

    In Momus, Book IV, there is a criticism of architecture, specifically the theatre, where the gods have come and where they disguise themselves as statues.  When Gelastus conducts Charon there, the latter is unimpressed by the building: it does not compare, he says, with the flowers in their beauty.[x]  The reader will be put in mind of the ‘lilies of the field’: ‘Consider the lilies how they grow: they toil not, they spin not; and yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.’[xi]  Like the theatre-builder, the temple-builder is mocked by Nature.  Gaudy ostentation and corruption seems to find theur home in architecture in Juno’s harrang of Jupiter in Book II of Momus: ‘You’ve handed out golden palaces, doors, roofs, golden stairs, gilded columns, gilded architraves, walls painted with gold and studded with jewels to whom you liked, while you overlook and neglect your wife.’ [xii] Equally, it might be remarked, there is an architecture of extreme garishness and extravagance made as offering by mortals to God.   It was, to Alberti, reprehensible. The Temple of Solomon itself is perhaps a lesser thing than the temple of Moses.  The implication could be taken from a passage in St Stephen’s sermon in the Acts of the Apostles:

    Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as he had appointed, speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen.  Which also our fathers that came after brought in with Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David;  Who found favour before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob.  But Solomon built him an house.  Howbeit the most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet,  Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? 
Hath not my hand made all these things?(7:44-50)

    Expressed here is what may be called an anti-architectural sensibility.  The point is made again, in 17:24, where Paul says to the Athenians, ‘God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands…’ Alberti, like the Gospel writers, is subject to it.  In the Renaissance period, it seems to have emerged into some prominence.  Of the visual arts, painting was an especially effective instrument of its expression.  Naturalism – the proposition that the laws of nature are in operation in the world depicted – came to be the guiding principle of painting.  Of course, there survived a content for painting, especially religious painting, that frequently told of episodes of the suspension of the laws of nature;  and the collision often produced great creative energy.  But naturalism always has the effect of throwing into relief the unnatural or the supernatural; of exposing them as illogical, and even of ridiculing them.  In other words, naturalism has a polemical character, a tendency to evangelistic rejection of alternatives.  As it opposes the unnatural and the supernatural, it also opposes the artificial.  Now, it is true that one of its favourite tools was the mathematically rigorous one-point perspective method, and that method could display its effectiveness very well in laying out architecture in pictures.  But an important point to assert is that it does not applaud the architecture in itself (plan and elevation do that) so much as reveal its dependency upon the sculpting power of light and its visible subjection to the perspective rule.  The sensibility in favour of Nature is suspicious of architecture.

    There is a painting that happens to be in the National Gallery of Scotland that expresses the sensibility well and can be used an example. [excuse the abandonment of respectable historical method –deference to chronology, or else remove]  Raphael’s roundel of the Holy Family does not receive nearly enough attention in any case.  It is compositionally and iconographically unusual within Raphael’s oeuvre in the years between 1505 and 08.  The thought that engendered it did not perhaps open onto exciting possibilities of elaboration –at least not directly.  But, in itself, much thought comes together.

    The picure is about stopping on a journey and about reenactment.  The scene is a Rest on the Flight into Egypt.  In sentiment it is exceptionally bold, involving as it does an action and its contradiction simultaneously.  Joseph kneels before the Child, proferring a handful of wild stawberries that he has collected.  The Child (and the Madonna) look very intently at Joseph who casts down his eyes.  The contrast of looking and, in humility, forebearing to look is pointed.  At the same time as Christ receives the gift, a gap of sympathy is opened up, for he remembers a previous gift-giving.  It was that of the Magi, when his own true identity was acknowledged.  And, shockingly, the child must now rejects his ostensible parent.  In making the gift, Joseph puts himself outside the circle of child and maternal parent.  This is no pater familias with his due dignity.  The action is painful and beautiful at the same time.  With hindsight, the Adoration of the Magi had been tragic for Joseph.  And where they had given rich gifts, for the king and the priest, Joseph gives a gift at once simple and priceless to a human child.  Architecturally, the action is a stepping-back and retreating across the threshold on the part of Joseph.  He opts to be the stranger.  His staff, which is so prominent, alludes even to his removal from the scene and his adoption of the life of the pilgrim.  It is as if a curse has been laid upon him by Joachim.  This is perhaps to go rather too far: afterall, he too will go up to Jerusalem and lose the Child, to find him later among the Doctors.  And that happens later.  But Joseph’s recognition of the gulf between himself and the Child is crucial.  It is almost Augustinian.  The formal use of the staff, together with the sculpturally implausible but dramatically effective use of the winding band makes the calculation of that gap an act of precison.  Staff and band are like Alberti’s extrinsic rays.  The architectural corollary is at the door of the porch rather than that of the cella.  Joseph will return to the world, and will testify by his conduct to the fact that he was a true witness.  The picture contemplates the universal priesthood. Joseph, we could say, is the first priest of the new religion.  But he is a priest in his separation not his connectedness with God.  The person who is separated has the strongest story to tell.  It is as if Raphael has reconfigured the story of the Rest on the Flight into Egypt in the spirit of St John’s Gospel, where the question of belief in the absence of direct witness is a pressing concern.  The sympathies of the patron of this picture were with pastoral and not conventual religion.  A sympathiser with the Brethern of the Common Life would admire it.

    It is possible to say that this picture is, in an important sense, typical.  Its emphatic setting in Nature and its argument for a Christianity on the road connect it with any number of paintings that, since the fourteenth century and especially since the invention of the one-point perspective system, located the scene frankly outside the church (or, in this case, chapel) in which the material object actually found itself.  Pictures had been of the Madonna in heaven.  She was also in the church as a manifestation or as a polychromed bas-relief sculpture of herself rendered by the art of painting.  When we ask where the Madonna is situated, as we look at Duccio’s Maestà, for example (it need not be the Madonna and it need not be a Maestà), we get an answer that honours the church building as a holy place.  That is not the case of pictures with opened backgrounds.  Transitional images like, say, the San Marco Altarpiece of Fra Angelico embody an exquisite tension: everything belongs to someplace else than the church until, behind the trees, we come to the gold ground.  It is there for the sake of convention, but it does not give an air of richness or the celestial to the altarpiece; its size and shape as a patch have been so completely dictated by the representational elements of the scene, that it is merely an echo of gold.  It is even faintly ridiculous.  Leonardo’s Adoration of the Magi for S. Donato a Scopeto happens unequivocally in history and geography.  As a consequence, the church building loses its property of enclosure, and its role as gateway to salvation is weakened.

    When Christianity became a religion whose origins were considered to be predominantly in historical time (as opposed to a revelation of eternal verity), the gospel story assumed once again crucial importance.  The piety became principally an imitative one – the imaginative reliving and witnessing of the great events of the period of the Incarnation.  The piety of petition, which Alberti criticised so severely in Momus and elsewhere in his writings, might have use of an intercessor.  The piety of veneration required an icon and a suitable place in which to be housed.  The priestly institution that was necessary to the one and the enshrining that belonged to the other argued for the building, institutionally and materially, of a church.  The imitative piety had no such insistent requirement.  What it needed most was the story itself.  Alberti, when he called the affecting picture, the creation of which was the subject of his treatise, De pictura, the historia, was providing the instrument of the piety that was informed by the thread in Judeo-Christian thought that harboured a suspicion of the temple and church. If there would continue to be an institution and a building, the church that Alberti, the architect, would have to design would be configured functionally


    [i] See P. Portoghesi, Architettura del Rinascimento a Roma (Electa: Milan, 1979), pp.209-11, Letter of Michelangelo to Bartolomeo Ferratino, 1555: ‘E non si può negare che Bramante non fusse valente nella architettura, quanto ogni altro che sia stato dagli antichi in qua.  Lui pose la prima pianta di Santo Pietro, non piena di confusione, ma chiara e schietta, luminosa a isolata attorno, in modo che non nuoceva a cosa nessuna del palazzo; e fu tenuta cosa bella, e come ancora è manifesto; in modo che chiunque s’è discostato da detto ordine di Bramante, come a’ fatto il Sangallo, s’è discostato dalla verità; [e se così è, che a’ occhi non appassionati, nel suo modello lo può vedere.]  Lui con quel circolo che è (sic) fa di fuori, la prima cosa toglie tutti lumi a la pianta di Bramante, e non solo questo, ma per se non a ancora lume nessuno: e tanti nascondigli fra di sopra e di sotto, scuri, che fanno comodità grande a infinite ribalderie; come tener segretamente sbanditi, far monete false, impegniar monache e altre ribalderie, in modo che la sera, quando detta chiesa si serrasi, bisognerebbe venticinque uomini a cercare chi si restassi nascosto dentro, [e con fatica gli troverebbe in modo starebbe].’

    [ii] Rykwert et al, VII,2, p.193: ‘This is what persuaded Xerxes, so it is said, to burn down the temples in Greece, on the basis that the gods ought not to be enclosed by walls, but everything should be open, and the world should serve as their temple.’; Orlandi L’Architettura,  p.543.  It is necessary to acknowledge that this passage puts the reader to the test of catching Alberti’s true voice.  The immediately preceeding passage recounts how the temple was roofed in straw and reeds, even in the city’s flourishing condition, in honour of ancient frugality.  However the practice changed when princes and wealthy citizens roofed their buildings magnificently and, it seeming disgraceful that the temple should be more poorly clad, the temple was made magnificent.  Alberti claims to be vehemently in favour of the change (ibid.). But his praise of frugality is habitual, as is his disdain of ostentation.  A heavily sardonic tone is perhaps to be found here.

    [iii] Leon Battista Alberti, Dinner Pieces, a translation of the Intercenales by David Marsh, Binghampton, New York, 1987, p.19. Girolamo Mancini, Opera Inedita et Pauca Separatim Impressa, Sansoni, 1890, p.129: “Ergo et hic sub hac ficu apte idipsum poteras, quod supersitiosa quorundam imperitorum consuetudine effecisti in templo.”

    [iv]Rykwert et al, VIII.7, p.268; ’Moysem laudant, qui unico in templo gentem omnem suorum convenir solemnibus et commessationes statutis temporibus inter se concelebrare instituit.’ Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.725

    [v]

    [vi] Exodus, 25-27 and 35-40, Samuel, 2:1, Chronicles, 1:17

    [vii] Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.725

    [viii] Rykwert, VIII,7, pp.175-6. Leone’s version misses out a reference to the Sabines: ‘Ludos ego bonam illam posteritatem, quae Ianum signabat in aere, facile crederim spectasse sub fago aut sub ulmo stantem. “Primus sollicitos – inquit Naso – fecisti, Romule, ludos, Cum iuvit viduos rapta Sabina viros.  Tunc neque marmoreo pendebant vela theatro, Nec fuerant liquido pulpita rubra croco.  Illic, quas tulerant nemorosa Palatia, frondes Simpliciter positae, scaena sine arte fuit.  In gradibus sedit populus de cespite factis, Qualibet hirsutas fronde tegente comas.”’(Orlandi, p.727)

    [ix]Rykwert et al,  VII, 3, p. 194; Orlandi, L’Architettura, p. 543: «Tota in re aedificatoria nihil est, in quo maiore sit opus ingenio cura industria diligentia, quam in templo constituendo atque exornando.  Sino illud, quod templum quidem bene cultum et bene ornatum profecto maximum et primarium est  urbis ornamentum.  Deorum equidem certe est diversorium templum.  Quod si regibus et magnis viris hospitibus aedes ornamus lautissimeque apparamus, quid superis immortalibus faciemus, quos quidem adesse vocatos ad sacrificium et nostras audire preces supplicationesque volumus?»

    [x] Knight and Brown, Momus, IV, 48, p.312/313

    [xi] Matthew, 6:26; Luke, 12:27

    [xii] Knight and Brown, Momus. II, 27, p.114-16/115: ‘Tu aeses auro, tu fores, tecta, gradusque auro, aureas columnas, aurea epistylia, parietes auro gemmisque pictos ac redimitos quibus visum est condonasti, uxore praeterita et neglecta.’

  • 4 Faith & Belief

    Anti-clericalism, scepticism, agnosticism, atheism

    The mathematician’s perfect objects and actions –lines, planes, bisectings etc.- existed only in the realm of reason.  In the material world, they had to acquire a grossness.  Was the world then to be disparaged for its platonic imperfection?  Alberti, as has been seen and as will be seen, would have none of it.  The objects might lose much of their beauty, but they acquired a usefulness and they retained a power to intimate perfection.  At the same time, there were other things belonging to mental life that, like the mathematician’s stock-in-trade, possessed the perfection of certitude.  Faith and belief held them in view – and were under no obligation to set themthemselves against a worldly measure of veracity.  Alberti had the notion of applied maths: he also thought about an applied religion.  By contrast with self-justifying religion, a tested faith and a scrutinized belief, abjuring absolute value, would confess belief as a matter of degree.  Whilst much reduced in authority, it would find a companion.  If Minerva would have a more corporeal sister, religion could share her world.  The object of faith and belief already invited qualified commitment, when it was a thing made flesh.  However, such a view of religion could face the charge of being unorthodox.

    As a literary personality, Alberti is elusive and changeable.  His fascination with the human ability and propensity to dissemble – so that our knowledge and ignorance of others are of their making rather than ours – has been much remarked upon.[i] He himself invented several guises for his autobiographical self in his various literary fictions.[ii]  The voice heard in his treatises is not certainly always his own.  Of course, it is not necessarily so that the personalities that he presented, though various, are incompatible.  It is difficult, nonetheless, to leech out, from the cameleon and composite character that emerges from a broader survey of his writings, Alberti’s own firm beliefs.  In the complication of personality is a mass of perhaps evasive and possibly ironic literary utterance; and in this way, seeds of doubt were perhaps deliberately planted, for his own diversion, or, where his ideas were controversial, we may suppose for his safety.

    Nevertheless, despite the apparent inconstancy, an extensive overview of his writings comes upon reiterations: these acquire a prominence and tend to confirm one another as points of true belief, rather than standing as repeated but independent acts of evasion.

    It is perhaps surprising that Alberti’s evasiveness should be evident where Church and religion are concerned.  Precisely there, untroubled faith and stolid othodoxy would be expected.  Alberti was a papal civil servant; he had taken minor orders, he enjoyed ecclesiastical benefices, and a major part of his activity as an architect was in connection with church buildings.  Yet, soon enough are to be discovered in his writings, beneath a veneer of piety and behind perhaps a rhetorical façade of support for the institution of the Church as she operated in the fifteenth century, doubt and criticism.  In his more or less covert expression of heterodox views, Alberti must, of course, have been passing winks and nods at a like-minded readership.  It was perhaps caution that left the dedicatee of his fabulous and scabrous tale, Momus, addressed in the preface, anonymous.  The suggestion may be, then, that at the very heart of the institution there was disaffection and even heresy.  Poggio  and Valla and Lapo da Castilionchio were famously less circumspect; and there were many voices calling for reform.

    However, Alberti did not always hide his criticism.  A ringing note of religious scepticism and anti-clericalism is frequently struck in his writings.  Specific current religious practices and the mores of the clergy receive denunciation.  Of course, the critical attitude alone does not indicate a desire for more than a piecemeal addressing of complaints; the reform implicitly called for is not necessarily radical.  Nevertheless, the path is opened to a question of altogether greater importance: did Alberti’s thinking diverge from Christian doctrine in regard to piety and the role of the clergy? –and if so, on what points and to what degree?  Was there Truth in the Christian religion and virtue in the institution? As will be seen, the depth and comprehensiveness of his scepticism and anti-clericalism are surprising: and the delimited character of the Christian belief that emerges as a result is perhaps indicative of his perilous alienation within the Church.  Needless to say in the circumstances, Alberti’s more serious criticisms and doubts seldom received other than oblique expression.  The uncovering of his true thoughts involves some reading-between-the-lines.[iii]

    If Alberti were designing a vehicle in which to ferry his concealed thoughts, it is difficult to imagine one better-equipped for the purpose than Momus.  Written around 1450, Momus is one of his most elaborately evasive works.  So full of incident integral to plot is it that the story is very difficult to précis.  What can be said is that it is a complicated satirical narrative containing allegory and fable and telling of the tribulations of Jupiter and the gods.[iv]  Insofar as Jupiter stands for the supreme ruler or the supreme being is Alberti’s view of clergy or religion his theme.

    It is a ferocious satire on the doctine of an immanent God.  The gods of Olympus are so selfish, gullible and ineffectual that they may as well be uninterested, like the gods of Epicurus.  As designer and ruler of a flawed and troublesome world, with a venal and squabbling pantheon about him, Jupiter considers the option of destroying his first effort and starting over again; building a new world.  The advice of the gods and of the world’s philosophers is sought; but no satisfactory plan of action emerges.  Instead, through a series of misadventures arising from the vanity of the gods and their need for praise from humankind, the world declines into an even more catastrophic condition. 

    A prime mover at every stage has been the eponymous anti-hero, Momus.  As well as an actor in the drama –and complicating the reader’s task enormously– he is a principle  that operates in the universe and as a voice within the individual.  He is strife in the one and bitterness in the other.  We recognize him at large and in ourselves.  In the person of the god (for some of the time) whose essence is ire and perversity, is presented by Alberti a character whose words we cannot accept at face value; for he now is unrestrained asperity and now, apparently, is sweet candour.[v]  He either expresses unbelieveable truths or acceptable falsehoods (indeed, he consciously moves from the one rhetoric to the other from Book I to Book II).  He represents a challenge to the reader, who must sift out single-tongued from forked-tongued statements. [vi] Alberti constructs fire-walls between himself and the voices within the text, and the result is that his own voice just cannot be located.  First, there is Momus – by his duplicitous nature, not necessarily to be identified with Alberti.  Then, Momus – at first a sufferer from Tourette’s Syndrome (if the anachronism of terminology be allowed) and then the witness with mastery of deceit– himself reports speeches made by others; his unreliability is an essential part of his character, and belief is at sea outside and within the text itself.  The authorial voice also inhabits many of the other participants in the narrative.  Alberti’s famous personal device, the winged eye, seems particularly well-adapted to navigate this complicated universe, for Momus is like Mercury’s naughty brother, flying between the realms of men and gods, not to communicate but to meddle in the affairs of both, and to infect them with the worm of doubt and to plant in them the seed of dissention.

    Near the beginning of the story, Jupiter sends the goddess Virtue down to Earth, with her children as retinue: Triumph and Trophy (the boys) and Praise and Posterity (the girls).  Their task is to undo the damage wrought by Momus, who has been arguing atheism too persuasively among mortals.  Alberti’s description of Virtue’s progress and reception is striking for its abandonment of the ironic tone that is otherwise so prevalent in the fable:

    It is truly marvellous to relate how the whole surface of the earth exulted with joy and praise when the goddess first set foot on land.  Never mind how exhilarated the breezes, the springs, the streams and hills became at the approach of the goddess!  You could see flowers bursting out of even the roughest flint, smiling far and wide at the goddess as she went by, bending down to do her homage, and breathing out every fragrance to fill her path with sweet odours.  You would have seen melodious birds flying around her applauding with painted wings and greeting the visiting gods with their song.[vii]

    The scene that Alberti describes here –the world where Virtue prevails– is also striking because it is very like other scenes depicted by him on other occasions.  The passage is very similar in content and tone to the speech of Theogenio near the end of the dialogue of that name:

    Oh, my dear Microtiro, how greatly was sweet friendship ever to be prized! […] But, if it would please you, let us sit here among these myrtles – this place no less delightful than your vast theatres and most sumptuous temples.  Here, raised by nature, columns as numerous as the loftiest trees that you see around.  Above us, the sun, – we, shaded most delightfully by these beech trees and firs; and all around us, at every turn, you see the thousand exquisite colours of the flowers in their profusion, woven into the vivid green of the shadows, more intense more limpid than the sky; and to please you, the most ravishing fragrances.  And then, the joyful celebration of the little birds that throng about you in their brightest and richest plumage – who could not take delight?  So beautiful they are as, again and again, they come to greet me with their fresh songs raised to the heavens.[viii]

    Connections are next to be drawn between these passages and that where Florence Cathedral is described by Agnolo Pandolfini in the dialogue, Profugiorum ab aerumna:

    And certainly this temple has in itself grace and majesty; and, as I have often thought, I delight to see joined together here a charming slenderness with a robust and full solidity so that, on the one hand, each of its parts seems designed for pleasure, while, on the other, one understands that it has all been built for perpetuity.  I would add that here is the constant home of temperateness, as of springtime: outside, wind, ice and frost; here inside one is protected from the wind, here mild air and quiet.  Outside, the heat of summer and autumn; inside, coolness.  And if, as they say, delight is felt when our senses perceive what, and how much, they require by nature, who could hesitate to call the temple the nest of delights?  Here, wherever you look, you see the expression of happiness and gaiety; here it is always fragrant; and, that which I prize above all, here you listen to the voices during mass, during that which the ancients called the mysteries, with their marvelous beauty.[ix]

    The church evokes the delights of Spring.  Nature, Virtue and the season of birth are entwined here in the church of Santa Maria del Fiore.  The Madonna, as the presiding spirit, is Venus’s Christian cousin; and it is possible to catch, in Alberti’s description, something of the atmosphere of Botticelli’s later Primavera –it, too, a pointed-arched place.  Theogenius invited his friend to sit in a myrtle bower; the tree sacred to Venus.  In the passages cited, the senses are similarly charmed one by one, with the ear, in each case, the last to be ravished.  Lionardo Alberti, in De familia lists the delights of the villa in the same order: ‘Alla primavera la villa ti dona infiniti sollazzi, verzure, fiori, odori, canti; sforzasi in piu modi farti lieto, tutta ti ride e ti promette grandissima ricolta, émpieti di buona speranza e di piaceri assai.’[x]

    The passages also concur, very clearly, with one that stands prominently within De familia.  It is Lionardo Alberti’s statement of his creed.  Lionardo is the most philosophical interlocutor.  In the dialogue, humour is to be found, but not irony; and the reader does not seek ambiguity in what Lionardo says:

    Most of all I praise the true and wise teachers who tell us that man was created for the pleasure of God, to recognise the primary and original source of things amid all the variety, dissimilarity, beauty and multiplicity of animal life, amid all the forms, structures, coverings and colors that characterise the animals.  He was made to praise God together with universal nature, seeing in every living thing such great and perfectly matched harmonies of voice and verse and music combined in concord and loveliness.[xi]

    The praise, put directly into the terms of religious practice, in the first of Alberti’s Psalmi precationum repeats the theme of Nature:

    Laudate pueri Dominum; laudate Dominum omnes gentes.

    Laudate Dominum cantu aves; laudet [?] Dominum omnis musica.

    Plaudite aurae aestivae et frondes; plaudite rivi purissimi Domino,

    Arrideat Domino aurora et lux; flores et gemmae arrideant Domino. [xii]

    When these five texts are gathered together, it is possible to see that the straightforward allegory of the Momus passage becomes embedded in the ostensibly naturalistic description of Nature in Teogenio, and in the simile of the Cathedral and Spring, in Profugiorum.  The statement recurs in very abbreviated form in De re aedificatoria, Book VI, Chapter 2: ‘ Deos certe spectato caelo et mirificis eorum operibus miramur magis, quod pulchra illa quidem videmus, quam quod esse utillima sentiamus. Aut quid ista prosequar? Ipsa rerum, quod natura, quod passim licet, nimia pulchritudinum voluptate sublascivire in dies desistit, omitto caetera, et pingendis floribus.’[xiii] The tone is, very broadly, Petrarchan.  All contain a confession of faith when they are recognised as agreeing, in substance, with what Lionardo Alberti says, without varnish, in De familia.  There is a distinct order by which humankind might approach God, and the gap between God and Man remains.  Lionardo’s point is stated in similar terms in De iciarchia: ‘Nacque l’omo per essere utile a sé, e non meno agli altri. La prima e propria utilità nostra sarà adoperare le forze dell’animo nostro a virtù, a riconoscere le ragioni e ordine delle cose, e indi a venerare e temere Dio.’[xiv] He could not state the proper order of things more clearly.  The gist of the argument is repeated: ‘Dio ama, aiuta, accresce quelli che studiano simigliarsi a Lui con quello che a lui sia concesso.’[xv]  The gift that human beings must use to assimilate themselves to God is that quality whereby they are by etymological definition humans, virtù.  God, of course, has perfect goodness, but does not – except in the form of Christ – have virtù.  It is in this way that, for Alberti, virtù, Nature and honouring the Creator are undisentanglable principles.  Alberti’s general view is that these combine in the circumstances where dissimulation is absent.  An almost pre-lapsarian condition is possible where virtue and naturalness prevail; it is one of candour, in amicizia.  In Alberti’s larger thinking, amicizia stands in opposition not to enmity, but to dissimulation and falsehood.[xvi]

    At last, it is clear that Alberti is advancing a version of the Argument from Design.  Lionardo is stating with absolute directness that the fullest appreciation of Creation itself is a sufficient knowledge of God.[xvii]  More is not to be trusted.  In a somewhat Augustinian spirit, he advises against supposing that human beings can be privy to the thought of God.  Such presumption is either ill-mannered or erroneous.  In the Intercenale, ‘Convelata’, he says, “I interpret the saying ’Don’t wear God’s image on your ring’ to mean that we must speak sparingly of divine matters.”[xviii]  Ignorance is to be the human condition, in the Intercenale, ‘Fatum et Fortuna’: “…Desine, inquiunt (ie. the shades, which act as interlocutor in the dialogue), homo, istiusmodi dei deorum occulta investigare longius quam mortalibus liceat…”[xix] In Apologo LIV, he delivers the same message: “Puer, quom radios solis amplexibus prehendere nequisset, obcludere inter volas manus eos elaborabat.  Inquit umbra: ‘Desine inepte, nam res divinae carcere mortali nusquam detinentur.’” A boy, unable to gather the rays of the sun in his arms, tried to catch them in his cupped hand.  Said shadow, ‘Desist, fool, for divine things can never be imprisoned in a mortal cell.’[xx]  The idea of which Alberti is a voice here is the very soul of the art of Leonardo da Vinci, Michelangelo and Raphael and of a sentiment crucial to the concept of Renaissance itself.  It is docta ignorantia.[xxi]  What else is the recognition of the Magi in Leonardo’s Adoration, in the Uffizi?  The Child in Nature is the wonderment.  Love, as Raphael understood too, in his Madonnas, sees more clearly than wisdom.  The repetition of the idea, through the broad extent of simile in these crucial passages, indicates that Alberti –not here the ironist– means what he says.  So, it is justified to maintain that these four passages (and the psalm) contain Alberti’s basic religious philosophy.  And what emerges is a reductive sort of theology.  Repeated is a praise of Nature and, when Alberti’s insistent tone is recognized, an implicit dispraise of beauties and virtues claimed to be discovered in Supernature.  There is an implicit dispraise because orthodoxy’s claims were the more familiar.  Where Alberti’s attention to nature is not insistent it is habitual.  A telling instance of preference of this sort is in Book II of De familia.  Lionardo is considering the importance of marriage.  To hand was an obvious recommendation of it: Christ’s actions at the Marriage at Cana.  But Lionardo looks elsewhere: ‘Cosi adunque fu il coniugio instituito dalla natura ottima e divina maestra di tutte le cose…’[xxii]

    Rejection of naturalism becomes a cautionary tale, as Alberti imitates the brevity of Aesop in the Intercenale, ‘Gallus’.  To paraphrase a little, the cock in the coop notes that the farmer is fattening the poultry for the pot.  He resolves to refuse the grain that is abundantly supplied to them, thinking that he will avoid the pot through being thin.  The farmer takes his emaciated condition as a possible sign of disease and throws him out of the coop, where he is caught and eaten by a hungry wolf.  The cock’s mistake is to contruct a theory of the motivation of the farmer –the actor on the outside of his universe– while being unable to foretell all the possible responses he might make to finding the starved bird in the coop.  In the interim, the cock has foregone the food that would have made his life satisfactory within the coop.[Marsh, p.40]  So, for humankind in the bountiful state of nature.

    [Time, place and circumstance are to be acknowledged.  He says, in Book II of De iciarchia. ‘… ‘e per questo saranno qui e’pensieri nostri per sua natura piu da chiamarli consultazione per intendere e assequire il meglio, che da iudicarli instituto determinato e quasi posto come segno certo, immobile, dove ogni nostro desiderio s’adirizzi.’[p.6 elec.]  There is a tone of scepticism here.  Principle, that would predetermine action –certain and unmoved– seems like a kind of moral catalepsy.]

    From naturalism to scepticism

    The tone is dialectical in Lionardo Alberti’s statement.  Its subversiveness is concealed but discoverable if it is considered in relation to the other passages.  Alberti seems to  articulate the point, or something similar to it, early on in Momus.  In Book I, Momus, his blasphemy against Jupiter’s authority having left him exposed to the justice of a divine tribunal, has escaped to earth from heaven and has revenged himself by denying, before mortals, the gods’ existence.  The philosophers of the world, Momus says, had put up various arguments in favour of the existence of God, and Momus had, one by one, refuted them.  Momus, the sophist, can of course (within the fiction) argue effectively against reality.  There was, however, difference of opinion among the philosophers: ‘Still others maintained that the force infusing everything, which moved the universe and whose rays, as it were, were human souls, must be thought of as God.’[xxiii]  This somewhat pantheistic and possibly outrageously heretical argument –it brings to mind Spinoza and his fate later on– is broadly in agreement with that contained in the passages quoted above.[xxiv]   When nature acquires divinity –is divina maestra– we are also part of her, and affirming nature’s goodness is acting out God’s purpose.  This position has, in common with what seems to have been Alberti’s own, a philosophical scepticism –an insistence upon the primacy of sense-data and the merely imputed existence and character of God (the passage fails to end in the indicative voice).   Alberti cautions elsewhere, as we have seen, upon the inadvisability of presuming to enquire too closely into God’s purposes.[xxv] That is the drift of his observation in De Pictura that, ‘The painter seeks to imitate only that which is visible.’[xxvi] The Latin –’Nam ea solum imitari studet pictor quae sub luce videantur’– could be translated as, ‘For the painter applies himself to the imitation only of those things which are visible in (natural) light.’  The argument is that there are things which it is not the business to the painter to represent, namely things that are not sub luce.  Alberti’s preference is for empiricism over speculation.  He is of the same mind in another context, when he states that the art of medicine was created by a thousand men in a thousand years.[xxvii] He is, in effect, rehearsing an argument made by Cornelius Celsus in the prologue to his De Medicina.[xxviii]  The first-century writer contrasts the speculative and empirical schools of medicine.  The former investigate causes, whilst the latter establish practice upon the accumulated knowledge of effective remedies.  It is only the latter which grows in a regular way through time, and Alberti is excluding the former.

    Tellingly, in De re aedificatoria, Alberti speculates upon the nature of the Divinity and discusses what material would be best for God’s representation.  His choice of the quality that the material should epitomise is durability.  It is in a deliberate act of gnostic self-denial  –of scepticism– that Alberti limits himself to perpetuity as God’s defining characteristic as far as humankind is concerned.[xxix]  It is not a characteristic that promises any communication between God and Man.  God’s perpetuity being the unarguable core of His definition, Man’s mortality acquires a tragic centrality in his own definition.  It is difficult to see, in the light of this characterisation of God, from where Man is to derive Eternal Life: to have perpetuity himself.

                Alberti continues to describe reactions to the appearance of the goddess Virtue in Momus: ‘the eyes of all mortals were riveted, staring at the very faces of the gods.’ [xxx]  He is insisting that the goddess is recognisable by all.  The sight of Virtue produces an effect similar to that of the historia in De Pictura which people could appreciate irrespective of the level of their learning.[xxxi]  There might be the thought in Momus that the ignorant, habitually reclining in a vegetable state, are capable of no mental response other than to be thunderstruck.  If so, it is a cynic’s bitterness that turns praise to disdain upon a sixpence. [the point isn’t clear -clarify] ‘Matrons, young women, old men, people of every age, rushed…’.[xxxii]  These  might seem to be gullible, the frivolous, the disappointed –and the mindless mass. [?]

                In Book IV of Momus, Stupor makes his appearance –the god of the thunderstruck.  He serves as another of Mercury’s counterparts, here communicating Jupiter’s existence and character (rather than thought and purpose) to the dull-witted among us.  The joke is a good one.  On this occasion, it is extended, for, as Mercury carries messages in both directions, so does Stupor.  It is the gods themselves who are dumbfounded by the ostentation of the humans’ spectacle, as the latter attempt to placate them by building the richest and most magnificent structure in which to perform their act of praise and supplication.  The gods themselves opt to live in the passive voice under the reign of Stupor and are rendered incapable of action as they decide that the best way to observe the gratifying spectacle is to turn themselves into an audience by disguising themselves as statues.  The passage in De re aedificatoria, where the visitor to the rich church exclaims that it is worthy of God –the reverse case of what we have at this point in Momus– comes to mind.[xxxiii] In light of it, the joke is very wry: that ‘Jupiter particularly admired the innumerable large columns of Parian marble [in the theatre] –pieces carved from great mountains, a gigantic labor.  The columns were so numerous and so vast that he was at a loss to imagine how they had been dragged there and erected.’[xxxiv]  The builders of the portico of the Pantheon no doubt intended to confound the Roman mob and any barbarian in just this way.

    Alberti discusses the use of statues in De re aedificatoria, Book VII, Chapter 17.  His essential and familiar point is that, whilst the statue of the god is present, the god himself is not: ‘…we would argue that no one could be so misguided as to fail to realize that the gods should be visualized in the mind, and not with the eyes.’[xxxv]  On that basis, some would exclude all statuary.  Some would use it to control the gullible (those with senses and without thought).  Alberti himself would have statues in poses consistent with their characters.  In other words, suspension of disbelief remains within the power of the observer.  The assertion that the rich church is worthy of God is ridiculous, for the reader is surely to recognise the folly of a presumptuousness that supposes humankind capable of anything less than contemptible compared with God’s works.[xxxvi]  The reader is to be alert to Alberti’s irony.  He makes the same point about the gullible construing the existence of God from the magnificence of humans’ works (and in doing so, parts from Nicholas V’s deathbed argument reported by Giannozzo Manetti in favour of a church architecture that maintains the faith of the unlearned by its grandeur) in De pictura/Della pittura, para. 25.  Painting is able to show the gods to the faithful, establish a link between them and fill their minds with religion.[xxxvii] Alberti goes on directly to cite the case of Phidias’s picture of Jupiter at Aulis which confirmed people in la ora presa religione /receptae religioni. The awe of the faithful, he makes clear, is unconnected with the truth of the religion.  Florence Cathedral’s power to stimulate Angolo Pandolfini’s senses is no measure of its power to impress God.  A sense of the measure of the gulf between Man and God is more baldly indicated in the passage in Theogenius where he wrote, ‘Licurgus, it is said, made a statute at Sparta to the effect that sacrifices to the gods should not be sumptuous nor such that they could not be performed every day.’  There was a corollary: ‘And one should not make offerings to princes of things valued by stupid and low-born people…’[xxxviii]  The vulgar and gaudy gift is as valueless to the noble-minded as the rich church is to God.

    The foregoing discussion introduces the theme of scepticism, because Alberti is to be found casting doubt, implicity, upon the importance of educational and social caste, where certain kinds of experience are concerned.  The proposition that the learned are categorically distinct from the unlearned is, of course, unsustainable.  Where, after all, does learnedness begin? –the difference can only be a matter of degree. 

    Alberti seems to have had the notion of useless learnedness.  He certainly had the idea of learnedness exercised to no true purpose.  An example is theological speculation.  As has been seen, he advised that people desist from enquiring  into God’s purposes except insofar as they are revealed in the world.[xxxix]  There is perhaps an irritation with instruments designed for fine work to the extent of being useless for practical tasks.  So, he refashions Minerva for the use of painters.  Whilst the mathematician works with immaterial lines, the painter works with something grosser, a practical geometry, a ‘grassa Minerva’.[xl]  Again, in De pictura, when discussing vision, he refuses to work at the level of physiological and theoretical detail where opticians operated.[xli]  For painters’ purposes, its geometrical character is sufficient; so there is a point at the eye.  In this, he differed from Ghiberti who, perhaps, lacked the learning to permit himself the arrogance to regard the finer points of Alhazen, Peckham, Bacon etc. as unnecessary for the artist.  Alberti adopted the same attitude when making fun of Vitruvius for requiring that the architect be knowledgeable in subjects that were periferal and not central to architecture.[xlii]  A point that Alberti makes repeatedly is that circumstances should direct actions.  That is, actions should not be predicted by a priori principles.  Pertinence is the measure.  It is the recurrent theme of De re aedificatoria.  Its personification, in De familia, is Giannozzo Alberti, the unlearned hero of the treatise.

    Alberti is insistent on the point.  He seems to take up a position in a debate taking place at the time.  Gianozzo Manetti makes the distinction between the learned and the unlearned crucial in his report of Nicholas V’s testament of 1455: 

    The immense, supreme authority of the Church of Rome can in the first place be understood only by those who have studied its origins and developments through the medium of the written word. But the masses of the population have no knowledge of literary matters and are without any kind of culture: and although they often hear men of learning and erudition state that the authority of the Church is supreme, and lend their faith to this assertion, reputing it to be true and indisputable, yet there is need for them to be awestruck by grandiose spectacle, lest their faith, resting as it does on weak and unstable foundation, might with the passage of time be finally reduced to naught. However, the grandeur of buildings, of monuments which are in a sense enduring and appear to testify to the handiwork of our Lord, serves to reinforce and confirm that faith of the common people which is based on the assertions of the learned, so that it is then propagated among the living and in the course of time passed on to all those who will be enabled to admire these wonderful constructions. This is the only way to uphold and extend the faith so that, preserved and increased in this way, it may be perpetuated with admirable devotion.[xliii] 

    This is a tightly-argued statement.  Alberti, for his part, was not reticent in claiming entitlements for the erudite nor, as we see above, in disdaining the common herd.  But, whereas Nicholas, in Manetti’s account, claims a paternalist superiority over the uneducated, Alberti seeks out points of coincidence of interest between the learned and the unlearned.  In the prologue to Book III of De familia, he makes the argument that Latin was the volgare of ancient times and justifies his own use of Italian for the treatise.  ‘Benche stimo niuno dotto negará quanto a me pare qui da credere, che tutti gli antichi scrittori scrivessero in modo che da tutti e’ suoi molto voleano essere intesi.’  He continues, referring to his own text, ‘E chi  sará quel temerario che pur mi perseguiti biasimando s’io non scrivo in modi che lui non m’intenda?’[xliv] Like others, he was hugely impressed by Aesop whose fables were emphatically accessible to universal interpretation.  Then, all were equipped to recognise the good and all possessed the power of empathy whereby, before the Historia, like the drama, they could ‘laugh with those who laugh and weep with those who weep.’[xlv] It must follow that, if recognising virtue, making moral judgements and possessing an empathetic capability are universal, special revelation, authority and intercession would seem unimportant, if not philosophically unsustainable.  In the form of the gods subject to the enchantments of Stupor, as we saw above, Alberti satirizes those who proclaim themselves creatures of reason, superior to those whose knowledge is sensory in origin –that is, the unlearned. 

    Just as there was a painting equally for the unlearned and the learned, might there be an architecture?  If so, it would be one protecting us from moral peril, one where we could act out our moral obligations and one where we could rejoice in the harmony of our own social relations.

    The Problem of Evil

    As has been seen, Alberti presents, most clearly through the voice of Leonardo Alberti in De Familia, an Argument from Design.  Together with the tenor of such an argument goes a philosophical scepticism, an unwillingness to speculate upon the content of the divine mind.  To repeat: ‘Cease. O Man, cease searching into the secrets of the gods deeper that mortals are allowed,’ say the shades in ‘Fatum et Fortuna’ in the first book of Intercenales.[xlvi]  Empiricism follows, and it is unable to avert its gaze.  ‘By his works shall ye know him.’

    The Argument from Design stands upon optimistic grounds: it is the apparent harmony of connections in the natural world that implies an ordered mind in its designer.  Alberti’s meditations upon beauty, friendship and similar instances of the principle of harmonious coming-together – Empedoclean Love – are infused with optimism.  But, being also a realist, Alberti, in his writings, was sometimes contradictory.  A bleak and pessimistic reading of circumstances could oscillate with a sunny one. 

    So, in the first of his Intercenales, ‘Scriptor’, Libripeta is in conversation with Lepidus.  Libripeta replies to Lepidus’ statement that he has been ‘striving to sow seeds of fame by writing’, with the advice, “Don’t try that on Tuscan soil, which lies entirely under the cloud of ignorance, and where all moisture is consumed by the heat of ambitions and desires.”[xlvii]  The argument is here broadly and starkly opposite to that stated in the Prologue to Della pittura, where Alberti says that his belief that the thriving condition of the visual arts shows his previous error in believing that the world’s creative powers were spent.  The dichotomy is not to be resolved by saying that Alberti’s view of the state of the visual arts was one thing and that of the literary, another.  In the Prologue, he had listed the kinds of intellectuals that were rarely to be found and little to be praise, and literary men were included.

    Florence is also under a jaundiced eye in ‘Discordia’.  In the hills of Fiesole, Mercury meets Argos, who has been instructed by Jupiter to seek out on Earth the missing goddess, Justice.  The allegory is clear.  Argos has searched everywhere: “At last, I came to the beautiful city which you see at the foot of these mountains, for I believed that the goddess delighted in sumptuous and magnificent dwellings.  But there is not the least trace of her here.”  The depressive tone continues:  only “a few deranged old men near Evander’s dwelling” – Rome – have a folk tale about Justice once having dwelt there.  But now the city is deserted and ruinous.[xlviii]  Again, this is not the Florence of the Prologue to Della pittura.

    So, Alberti proposes the Argument from Design at the same time as he observes signs of discontent.  Indeed, he acknowledges the counter-argument.  It is the Problem of Evil.  The rose has thorns; bee-stings are likely where the honey is to be found.  Creatures that sting, bite and predate upon their fellows present a problem where the Designer is to be the object of praise.  Death and predation –omnipresent and undeniable- make a nighmare of life. In ‘Discordia’, the goddess of that name possesses such extensive powers of destruction on earth and among the gods themselves, that the latter –ever interested in power– make their separate claims to be her parent. Alberti gathers these thoughts about discontent and discord with particular boldness in his conception of Momus in the extended fable of that name.  He is like Discordia’s brother. The god seeds dissension, conflict, misunderstanding, falsehood…  The list is endless in a world, of inverted character and values, that shares the same place as that described by Leonardo.  Jupiter, having made the world as perfectly as he could, invited the gods to make their additions.  They contributed useful and agreeable things: “Only Momus, overbearing and obstinate, boasted that he would give nothing.”  Eventually prevailed upon, “ … he devised a gift worthy of himself.  He filled the world with bugs, moths, wasps, hornets, cockroaches and other nasty little creatures, similar to himself.”[xlix]

    Whilst Alberti could state his credo in the words of Leonardo, he had another credo that cast the world as differently as could be.  In the first book of his Intercenales, ‘Patientia’ speaks: “…what great and diverse maladies completely fill the lives of men!  I think that anyone can see that the gods have created this mortal race for only one reason – that in their anger they may torment them savagely in countless ways.”[l]  The voice would be histrionic were not same point made in Momus: “Either the gods do not exist at all, or if they do exist, they are always hostile to wretched mortals, actively seeking to do us harm.”[li]  Here, there are not flowers, breezes, sweet odours and the song of birds, but the hellish creatures of Momus’ world; things morbid, vicious, poisonous and cacophanous.  Snicker-snack.  Momus’s world, here, is that of Epicurus (and his disciple, Lucretius).  The point emerges from a larger discussion proving the indifference or hostility of the gods.  If we were to allow the gods’ existence, their felicity contrasts so utterly to the misery of human existence that the latter should more readily curse than worship the gods.[lii]

    The world, then, is inhabited by things nasty to humankind, and the organism itself is subject  to sickness and disease.  Worst though; a man’s most dangerous enemy is his own companion on this Earth.  Neophronus, in the Intercenale ‘Defunctus’, says, “…human beings are the greatest bane of the human race.”[liii]  It should be otherwise for, as his interlocutor, Polytropos, says later, “…men were created for men’s sake…”[liv]  We are therefore obligated by nature to give assistance to our fellows.  Neophronus, however, expresses the most profound and far-reaching misanthropy, and the dialogue as a whole presents an inverse picture of paterfamilias and family to that of Giannozzo and Book III of De familia.  He himself is guilty of folly of all sorts, a prominent one being excessive frugality, precisely the masserizia that Giannozzo exercised.  Misanthropy’s most insistent voice is Momus (who is, of course, no less bitter towards the gods, for he is the very principle of rancour).   Jupiter in Book II of the fable makes a long self-justifying speech, refuting the accusation that humankind’s miseries are the fault of the gods.  He states his point in sharpest terms: “Man is the plague of man,”[lv] and vows to replace the world that he has made with another –or rather, to consider doing so and take advice.  

    It is in the moral state of Momus’ world that the good can go unrecognised or even be despised.  That is the complaint of the goddess Virtue in the Intercenale ‘Virtus’.  Impiety and injustice reign.  The contrast is with the Elysian Fields.  She was a fine and admired figure there, her celebrants Plato, Socrates, Demosthenes, Cicero, Archimedes, Polycleitus, Praxiteles etc.[lvi] In this listing of philosophers, orators, scientists, painters and sculptors there is a recollection perhaps of the happy land which was Florence in the Prologue to Della pittura, where the shortage of  ‘painters, sculptors, architects, musicians, geometricians, rhetoricians, augers  and similar most noble and marvellous minds’ had ceased.  The dedicatee of ‘Virtus’ was Paolo Toscanelli, the famous physician.  He would have identified Florence as generically the place where virtue had been put aside and fortune embraced.  Alberti goes on bitterly to recount that  the goddess Virtue is also shut out from Jupiter’s presence.

    Evil and ugliness for the optimist can be no more than the want of good or perfect beauty.  Alberti is in sanguine humour when he writes about beauty and ornament in Book VI, chapter 2 of De re aedificatoria.  It is not given to Nature to create anything perfectly beautiful; but a material sticking-plaster is available to mitigate the deficiency.  Alberti jokes: ‘“How rare,” remarks Cicero, “is a beautiful youth in Athens!” That Connoisseur found their forms wanting because they either hadtoo much or too little of something by which they failed to conform to the laws of beauty.  In this case, unless I am mistaken, had ornament been applied by painting and masking anything ugly, or by grooming and polishing the attractive, it would have had the effect of making the displeasurable less offensive and the pleasing more delightful.’ extraordinary a thing (says the person introduced in Tully) is a handsome youth in Athens!  This critick in beauty found that there was something deficient or superfluous, in the persons he disliked, which was not compatible with the perfection of beauty, which I imagine might have been obtained by means of ornament, by painting or concealing  any thing that was deformed, and trimming and polishing what was handsome.”[lvii]  Ornament is a material solution to a problem conceived as a material one, the relucance of matter to receive form.

    If humankind, as Patientia in the Intercenales says, is cursed to suffer maladies, the only philosophy to adopt is Stoicism.  She quotes an incantation of Chronos: “Now that you feel that you were born human [an experience inseparable from suffering], learn to bear all fortune with equanimity.”[lviii]  Hope and expectation are unable to ease the pain of the unfortunate.  Alberti, in the voice of Patientia, is in bleak mood when diligence and work cannot assuage either.  Hope might be offered to the lucky, but not even that is available to people of Alberti’s class, the scholars who live a hand-to-mouth existence under the yoke of Necessity, the mother of Patientia, their only comfort.

    Anti-clericalism: priesthood

    Alberti’s anti-clericalism expressed itself pretty candidly on occasion.  The clergy receive a blanket criticism, along with lawyers and doctors, for being money-grubbing, in the Intercenale, ‘Corolle’, or ‘Garlands’.  The goddess Praise, has come to the piazza to distribute garlands to the deserving.  Her companion, Envy, says that there is no one worthy to receive a garland. ‘There are jurists, physicians, and theologians here,’ says Praise.  Envy responds, ‘They have no interest in your garlands.  Gold and ambition are what they seek, maiden’.[lix] However, the depth of his anti-clericalism needs to be gauged.  It is one kind of anti-clericalism to point to instances of clergymen falling short of standards.  It is another to say that their vices are the very consequences of their religious role.  A third kind makes it logically necessary that the clergy’s claim to authority be false.  Finally, the most profound anti-clericalism carries the accusation that the clergy knows that its claims are not true.

    The higher clergy, in particular, were easy to criticise for their ostentation on the one hand and remoteness on the other.  They are a by-word for luxury and extravagance in Alberti’s passing remark, in De iciarchia, criticizing the over-furnished pleasure-villa: ‘la sala, la mensa, tutto parato a imitazione de’ massimi prelati.’[lx]  Giannozzo Alberti does not mince his words in vituperating them in De familia.  He quotes approvingly the pronouncement of a family retainer that the higher clergy are worse than useless: ‘Such priests are made like a lantern which, placed on the ground, gives illumination and which, raised aloft, the higher it goes the more it casts useless shadows of itself.’[lxi]  First, Lionardo Alberti is critical of Pope John XXIII Cossa (1410 – 1415): ‘There were in him some vices, first of all one that is common to nearly all priests and is most glaring: he was very eager for money, to such an extent that everything about him was for sale.  Many tell at length of infamous perpetrators of simony, of black-marketeers and fabricators of every falsehood and fraud.’[lxii]  This is straight-speaking.  The extended account is of disorder and venality.  That, at the very pinnacle of the hierarchy there should be disfunction, moral delinquency, contention, all falls apart [Get the passage in Book four of De familia, where Piero Alberti describes Giovanni XXIII’s  court.]Alberti was also critical of the clergy within the pages of De re aedificatoria.  He wrote a distilled account of the decline of the Church since early Christian times:

    In ancient times, in the primitive days of our religion, it was the custom for good men to come together and share a common meal.   […] to become humbler through their communication, and to fill their minds with sound instruction, so that they would return home all the more intent upon virtue. […]  Everyone would burn with concern for the common salvation and with love of virtue. […]  Later, when princes allowed these meetings to become public, there was little deviation from the original custom […] There would be a single altar, where they would meet to celebrate no more than one sacrifice each day.  There followed the practice of our own times, which I only wish some man of gravity would think fit to reform.  I say this with all due respect to our bishops, who, to preserve their dignity, allow the people to see them scarcely once in the year of festivals, yet so stuff everything with altars, and even …  I shall say no more.  Let me simply state that within the mortal world there is nothing to be found, or even imagined, that is more noble or holy than the sacrifice.  I would not consider anyone who wanted to devalue such great things, by making them too readily available, a person of good sense.[lxiii]

    Fuelling the narrative is probably recollection of a verse  in the Acts of the Apostles:  ‘And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart…’(2:46), or else, ‘And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common.’(4:32)

    Alberti prefaced this passage with a pretended deference to higher opinion over the matter of whether there should be one or more altars in a church: ‘Aras autem sacrificii gratia intra templum complures disseminare an deceat, aliorum sit iudicii.’[lxiv]  He would leave it to others to judge whether it was appropriate that there should be a large number of altars in a church.  The bishop gives a sense of occasion to his appearance by making it infrequent.  In contrast, the mass becomes quotidian – mundane – because of the proliferation of altars.  The effect is that clergy are making themselves more important than their offices.  But the argument is somewhat muddling, for Alberti understands the law of supply and demand; it is parsimony that devalues the gift of the sacrifice, not liberality.  Alberti adopts a slippery argument here; and, to the extent that it is unclear, it is indicative of his own diffidence about straight-speaking and his desire that the reader work out the rights and wrongs for himself.  We are not to agree straightforwardly with the final sentence of the passage above.  Alberti has presented to the reader the clergyman and the altar; the one rare and the other common.  Although the sentence appears to be addressing the matter of altars, it cannot but contain a challenge to the question of the conduct of the clergy.  A single daily service of the eucharist before the whole congregation was the duty of the good priest.[lxv]

                Alberti’s thoughts turn upon the matter of the pact between clergy and the wealthy –the last stage in his history of the decline of Christianity– whereby the moneyed steal a march on the poor by buying the clergy’s intecession on their behalf.  In Book VII, Chapter 2 of De re aedificatoria, he finds the ancient temple becoming materially enriched by kings and wealthy citizens and neglecting the homage owed to to the frugal ancestors of the place: ‘Even when the city was flourishing, these [the temples of the Athenian Acropolis and of the Roman Capitol] were roofed in straw and reeds, on the basis that it was important to uphold ancestral traditions of frugality.  But as kings that other citizens grew wealthier, and were tempted to dignify their city and their own names with buildings of great size…’[lxvi] The usurpations of the wealthy are further observed in another history of religion.  Monuments were set up to mark the expansion of the empire and to honour those who achieved it.  They came to be places where the nation’s thanks would be expressed and were thank-offerings would be made. Columns, altars and small temples came to be set up, and the wealthy and the lucky displayed their piety there alongside the heroes: ‘Hosce subinde non modo qui patriam re aliqua iuvissent, sed etiam felices et fortunate, quantum peropes eorum ostendere licuit, secuti sunt.’ [lxvii]

    Alberti satirises that general state of things bitterly in the Intercenale ‘Oraculum’: Philargius says, “I am amazed that this marble statue of Apollo … has abandoned its former habitual generosity and liberality.  It used to utter oracles free of charge to both poor and rich alike, but now speaks only upon payment. […] I shall approach and be the first to buy an oracle.’ [Marsh, p.35] The Intercenale, ‘Nummus’, is even more explicit.  The priests go to the Oracle to know which of the (false) gods is most to be worshipped.  The message comes from Apollo that the answer will be found upon the tripod.  There, they find a coin: money, they conclude, is to be their god.  Alberti concludes, “Either because they revere the ancient and holy law of their forebears, or because they heartily approve the god’s pronouncement in this sacred matter, priests value this oath so highly that, even to the present day, no priest has incurred even the slightest ssupicion of perjury in this regard.” [Marsh, p.51] The disdain is Himalayan. [this perhaps goes elsewhere]

    In the dialogue, Pontifex, the proper conduct of the clergy is laid out, and delinquent conduct, like luxury and simony, is denounced.[lxviii]  A clergyman who combined exclusiveness and stupidity conducted the obsequies of Neophronus in the Intercenale, ‘Defunctus’.  Alberti called him Bishop Hermio.[lxix]

    In pointing to bishops’ rationing of their appearances before the faithful, Alberti refers to a tendency for them to absent themselves from their diosceses and operate through vicars or curates.  This is pastoral neglectfulness.  Its consequences are sure; a flock gone astray.  By contrast, a congregation inspired to good conduct in the world by their common dedication to the values of the common table, under the benign guidance of the pastor or paterfamilias, has experienced a quasi-pentecostal inspiration.

    At worst, however, the higher clergy –specifically in the hierarchical  structure of their governance– comprised a tyranny, the rule of the self-interested.  More than just hinting at the oppressiveness of Church government is Alberti’s Intercenale, ‘Lacus’.  The once-shared place of the fish and the frogs becomes divided between them, and quarrelling soon breaks out.  The fish call in a serpent to victimise their new enemies, the frogs who, in their turn, call in an otter to do the same to the fish.  The fisher predates upon the fish in an ironic parody of the successors of the Fisher of Men, the occupants of the throne of St Peter.[lxx]

    The clergy in general are criticised in ‘Hedera’, or ‘Ivy’.  A pear-tree observes the priests decorating their temple with ivy, a plant that damages buildings (and is worn by Bacchus).  It complains that they are dedicating their religion to sterility and destruction.  The ivy replies to the pear-tree, ‘Weren’t you aware that this breed of men has always revered and loved the wicked and those that can harm them most?’[lxxi]  Momus transformed himself into ivy in order the break into the temple and rape the goddess Praise.[lxxii]

    The Intercenale,  ‘Templum’ (Marsh 175-76) advances the Franciscan argument contained in the story of the Dream of Pope Innocent III (in which St Francis upholds the collapsing Lateran).  Alberti relates how the foundation stones of the temple resented their subjugation  to the finished stones of the superstructure.  They rebel, and the temple falls down.  Alberti’s criticism is of the higher clergy.[lxxiii] The Church is properly at ground level, in the dutiful service of lower clergy.  The radical implication is that it is held up by what is below, not what is above.

    True religion did not consist in ostentation –preening self-display.  That is the hidden argument of the Apologo XXI: “Candelabra aurea et pretiosissimis gemmis ornata demirabantur quidnam esset quod simulacrum ligneum putridum atque in eam diem invisum, modo prae se adoraretur. Respondit simulacrum: ‘Personam dei gerimus.’”  The candelabrum, gilded and enriched with the most precious gems, did not understand why the wooden effigy, begrimed and till then little noted, had now come to be adored.  The image replied: “We represent the person of God.”[lxxiv]  Even a possibly well-intentioned clergy is guilty of pride.  In the Intercenale, ‘Religio’, the leader in prayer is accused of presuming that his voice moves the gods more than that of the needy themselves.[lxxv]

    As well as by means of allegory, the clergy were criticised in the guise of pagan priests in their relations with the gods and goddesses, in other words, the principles that they represented.  So, in the Intercenale, ‘Nummus’, Alberti is able to have a gathering of priests at Delphi debating which divinity was most worth their veneration.  Some advance Venus, some Hypocrisy and some Bacchus.[lxxvi]  The reader is not to conclude that Alberti is criticising long-dead pagan priests for carnality, hypocrisy and sottishness.  Finding a coin upon the tripod of Apollo, the priests believe that the oracle has spoken.  Lucre is to be their first love, “…even to the present day.”

    In De Familia, Giannozzo Alberti’s anticlericalism, when set alongside his personal virtue and piety is surprising.  But it chimes with the passage in De re aedificatoria and the Intercenales, ‘Lacus’ and ‘Hedera’.  He extended his diatribe: Giannozzo amplifies the criticism to the higher priesthood in general:

    Nor do I marvel that if, as you (Lionardo Alberti) said, priests are greedy, they struggle to take advantage of one another and none has the required virtue and learning – few are the priests who are literate and fewer still who are honest.  But they all want to out-do each other in pomp and ostentation; they want a great number of well-fed and lavishly caparisoned retinue; they want to go out in public with great troups of hangers-on; and all together from day to day have lascivious, hasty and unmeasured appetites for an excess of idleness and a minimum  of goodness. [lxxvii]  

    He makes a clear set of connections between ignorance, ostentation, emulation, ungoverned appetite and contention.  Reduced to the core set of ignorance, pleasure-seeking and contention, they appear in Sentenze pitagoriche: ‘Detestabile morbo la ignoranza; fraudolentissimo inimico la volutta; esecrabile furia la contenzione.  Padre e Dio ottimo e massimo aiutaci fuggirle e odiarle!’  Perhaps thinking of them as vices particularly to be found among the clergy, God’s aid is invoked to flee and disdain them.[lxxviii]  Where Giannozzo’s set of factors obtains, the consequences for the Church will clearly be disastrous.  That is because these are the factors that are ruinous also for society and civilization in general. 

    Alberti is perhaps thinking about the role of religion in fomenting more recent conflicts in the Intercenale, ‘The Cynic’.  The same chain of vices that Giannozzo denounced is laid out, together with their consequences.  Mercury has delivered the dead souls for the judgement of Phoebus.  They are gathered into their classes or professions and will be returned to life clad in appropriate bodies.  Cynic offers to question them about their conduct on Earth and expose what lies they told.  He contradicts their job-description: ‘We interpreted the will of the gods, celebrated their rites, and practiced piety.  Men rightly called us fathers and most holy guardians.’

    Dishonest, shameless, and fouled with every vice, they made a pretence of seeming virtuous men.  They impudently claim that they spend entire nights communing with celestial powers, and conversing with the gods of heaven and hell.  By this deception, they have managed to live in lazy indolence, getting drunk at the expense of others.  How pious and holy their worship has been, I expect that you gods know full well.

    Phoebus, do you hear the sound of arms, the groans of wounded men, and the din of collapsing buildings and cities with which the seas and mountains resound?  These depraved men have wrought this woe through their fraud and treachery, inciting one faction to violence and another to revenge.  Let me briefly describe this baneful race.  They are idle and indolent, and sunk in debauchery and drowniness.  Their gullets are immense, their tongues impudent, their brows brazen, and their greed and avarice implacable.  They contend among themselves in hatred, foment discord between men of peace, and stir up war and destruction.  In short, they are the principal instigators and architects of all crimes and sins.[lxxix]

    The cynic is not to be expected to be looking for the mitigating sunbeam.  But it is Alberti who has put together this connected diatribe.  And Mercury, Phoebus and the Cynic have more to say.  The decision is taken that the clergy be rendered harmless by being turned into asses.

    The parallel between the spectacles of civil and moral ruination is clear when Giannozzo’s and the Cynic’s descriptions of a decadent clergy are set alongside Alberti’s account of the decline of the Macedonian empire in the prologue to Book I of De familia: ‘Vero, doppo la morte d’Allessandro Grande, subito ch’ e’ principi macedoni cominciarono ciascuno a procurare e’ suoi propri beni, e aversi solliciti non al publico imperio, ma curiosi a’ privati regni, fra loro subito nacquero discordie…  […] Così adunque finirono non la fortuna, ma loro stultizia e’ Macedoni la conseguita sua felicità, e trovoronsi in poco tempo senza imperio e senza gloria.’[lxxx] The Roman empire, for its part, thrived so long as public interest was more important than private interest: ‘…quanto tempo ancora in loro più valse l’amore delle publice cose che delle private, più la volontà della patria che le proprie cupiditati, tanto sempre con loro fu imperio, gloria e anche fortuna.’  But this happy state of things did not last: ‘Subito che la libidine del tiranneggiare e i singulari commodi […] subito cominciò lo imperio latino a debilitarsi e inanire, a perdere la grazia, decore e tutte le sue pristine forze.’[lxxxi] Battista in Cena familiaris, lays out the mechanics of moral and social decline and eventual ruination: ‘Del contendere surge gara, della gara ostinazione, della ostinazione ingiuria, della ingiuria iurgio e rissa e arme.’[lxxxii]  Clergy, as much as tyrant and self-seeker, presides over this state of things.

    There is a virtue, for Alberti in the voice of Giannozzo as a critic of the clergy, that is emphatically wanting.  It is frugality.  Where frugality is honoured, all may be well.  While the ancient Romans remembered their original frugality, their civilisation, and their architecture, thrived.  Alberti wrote of the Romans’ preference for frugality: ‘..they [the Romans] preferred to temper the splendor of their most powerful kings with a traditional frugality…’[lxxxiii]  But why was it such a salutary virtue: what is it as an active principle of conduct?  Alberti addressed these questions with particular directness in his display of the actions and character of Giannozzo Alberti, in Book III of De familia. The essence of frugality is masserizia –a kind of good housekeeping.  Frugality, for Giannozzo, is not parsimoniousness.  It is spending when circumstances require, and thereby assisting others.  There must be a general rule; that actions are to be fitted to circumstances.  The principle of adaptive action is observation, not inflexible rule or casual habit, not yet the passions: it is the acknowledgement of circumstances.  Frugality is also the studious avoidance of meretricious display, of ostentation.  Alberti sees ostentation, as the quotation above shows, as part of a process that creates distance between people.  In Empedoclean terms, it is an instance of gara or strife, the centrifugal force in Nature and Society that operates in the opposite direction from amicizia.  Contention and ostentation are able to arise where frugality is missing.

    Thus, Nicholas V’s argument in favour of an architecture of overwhelming spectacle  and scrupulous ritual observance, as ennunciated by Giannozzo Manetti [lxxxiv] and as remarked upon by Platina and Pius II [lxxxv], is to be read as an advocacy of distance between clergy and the lay faithful.  Alberti, and probably the other voices, took the contrary view, and reprehended the gap.  The logic of this analysis must have it that Alberti believed that the privileges of priesthood engendered vice and a state of social and moral ruin.  It is confirmed by what he said elsewhere, for example, where he lamented a remote and seldom-seen clergy, and a proliferation of altars, where the rich paid to have masses said for the sake of their salvation in disregard of that of their poor fellows.[lxxxvi]

    It is a prevailing vice to seek personal salvation, and Alberti takes a casual swipe at the selfishness that it epitomises even in the most inappropriate circumstances where, in Momus, ‘Meanwhile the leading gentlemen and the most important matrons entered the temple to greet the goddess [Virtue].’ ‘Interea proceres primariaeque matronae … in templum deam consalutatum ingressi sunt.’ ‘With great insistence they asked and besought the deities to accept their private hospitality.’ ‘…cumque rogare obtestarique perseverarent ut privatum  apud se hospitio diverterent.’[lxxxvii] In private chapels and chantries the wealthy presume to hold the attention of the divinity, and would exclude the common people from the intercourse.  In Alberti’s fable, Momus joins the dispossessed crowd outside the temple and foments a frankly levelling and republican uprising.[lxxxviii] It is difficult to think that it is not Alberti himself who emerges here from behind Momus and reveals his anger at injustice in religion and politics.  Of course, whilst Alberti might acknowledge righteous indignation, he is no supporter of sedition, and Virtue quells the rebellious voice of Momus in the heart of the mob.

    Self-seeking by the powerful, which must include the higher clergy, is denounced in the bitterest terms in the Intercenale, ‘Discordia’.  They defile justice itself.  Mercury has come to earth to summon the goddess Justice.  They squabbling gods are been claiming paternity of the goddess, Discord.  The most plausible claim is that of Honour (that is, the god who distributes primacies): ‘But the one god who excels the others in authority and dignity, Honor, summons as witness all kings and rulers and even the gods, and divulges both the time and place in which he begat Discord by the goddess Justice.’[lxxxix]  In a similar way, they had misrepresented the Christian call to salvation by pursuing it individually and at others’ expense, and neglecting the first congregational amicizia.  Alberti’s thinking at this point leads him close to a profound social radicalism.

    Favouring frugality is not to be taken simply for support for Franciscan poverty.  Rather, Alberti’s position seems to be close to that of the Brethren of the Common Life and their sympathisers.  These people favoured frugality, but not poverty.  Giannozzo Alberti is the exemplary pious layman.  He will have property and investments.  He will be busy about the increase of wealth; but he will also be attentive to its timely distribution.  Giannozzo and Alberti remembered the Parable of the Talents whilst St Francis neglected it.

    A passage in Momus, by logical extension, is a criticism of the poverty of the Observant life, though it is questionable that Alberti intended that the consequence be drawn.  Mercury has been mistaken by Diogenes for the destroyer of his tub and has been given a beating by the philosopher.  Mercury muses, “They walk around naked, they live in squalor, they inhabit tubs, they’re cold and hungry.  Who could stand them, when they can’t stand themselves. {…} Isn’t it madness to refuse to enjoy things that contribute to a decent appearance and good nutrition, things that all mortals use? […] But we permit those filthy men to be wretched, so long as they live their gross way of life according to some odious philosophical system.”[xc]

    However, Alberti and Giannozzo (and perhaps the others) were Franciscans insofar as the logic of Franciscanism was an implicit rejection of priesthood.  Francis’ acceptance  of Obedience as one of the vows of his order was a renaiging on the principle of the universal priesthood that was contained in his concept of the Imitation of Christ.  Alberti’s notion of priesthood as an improper claim of categorical distinctness and of superiority over the mass of humankind sometimes emerges in a direct anti-clericalism.  A chilly remoteness and ostentation –an unproductive and selfish use of wealth whose effect upon others can only be impoverishment– epitomised a clergy forgetful of its pastoral role.  These are connected ideas that comprise what could be called Alberti’s anti-credo.  When he deals with their opposites, however, he can expatiate more largely.  Frugality, fraternity and attentive care on the part of the paterfamilias are good things, to which it is impossible to take exception.  Brothers do not acknowledge social difference between them.  The  paterfamilias embraces his duty of care and is therefore a true shepherd to his flock (or spider at the centre of his web). His authority derives from his wisdom and virtue, as Alberti explains in De iciarchia.[xci] The connections between pastor and flock, or father and family, in happy social and moral circumstances, are plain to see.  Acquiescing in the logic of their connectedness binds us, at the same time, to the unstated logic of their venal opposites.  To put the point in brief terms, Giannozzo, by his simple life and work, indicts a self-regarding, idle clergy.  He is the Roman whilst they are barbarians.

    But hypocrisy and deceit are the worst crimes of clery.  Alberti alluded to them in ‘Cynic’, above. He points to the villainy also in a speech by Momus: Theological opinion differered.’Others did not themselves believe that the gods existed … The y added the practice of pretending to be the interpreters pf the gods, inventing vain fictiobns to suggest that they were holding lofty exchanges with nymphs, utelary spirits and even the important gods.’ (§75, p.75/76)

    Anti-clericalism: monasticism

    Alberti took a dim view of the priesthood in its fostering of superstitious practices and in its claim to privy knowledge of God’s purposes.  As Lionardo Alberti said and as the other passages quoted above argue implicitly, Nature is the limit of human knowledge of God.  From her products we construe Her processes; God’s directing of these processes must be simply axiomatic, defying any further enquiry into causes. 

    The other religion, that of the cloister, is no more admirable.  It is in order to ridicule monastic life that, in Book.V, 6, of De re aedificatoria, Alberti likens the cloister to the soldiers’ camp, describing monks as warriors in the battle of virtue and vice.[xcii]  Whilst observants might be entitled to make the claim, it was only really the parish clergy who could do so with conviction.  In Book V, 7, Alberti announces his cynicism at the beginning.  He writes that the cloister is the clergy’s fortress where, ‘…aut pietatis aut virtutis gratia plurimi convenere…’[xciii]  By placing ‘aut’ before each of the options, he emphasises that one or other is the motive of conventualism, with the result that virtue and piety seem mutually exclusive.  He goes on to say that the duties of service to his fellow man are no different in the monk than the layman.[xciv]  Indeed, the religious is to learn from the layman.  By including the thought that the clergy wish to be and to be seen to be virtuous, he plants the possibility of seeming being separate from being.

    Alberti has already made a distinction between castles and simple fastnesses, likening the latter to the convent: ‘And in my view, just as one cannot praise the courage of a soldier who chooses only to resist the attack of his enemy, so I think that a castle properly is not there just to defy attack, but should also assault the attackers.’[xcv] What this castle and this cloister have in common is that they enclose their occupants.  A building consisting morally of walls alone – without gate, tower or crenellation, the instruments of assault upon the enemy – accommodates only the slothful; those subject to the most debilitating and infectious vice.  A monastery/camp that had no offensive capability – that is, was incapable of service – would to be worthy of disdain.  To shut oneself away from temptation is not to master ones appetites.   Alberti states the point in general terms in De iciarchia: ‘La voluttà gioverà non sempre fuggirla. Sarà forse più sicuro fuggir l’insidie dello inimico, ma certo sarà più fortezza el superarlo. Così nelle voluttà, chi sempre le fugge, né mai ardisce trovarsi dove e’ provi quanto e’ puote e vale, ma come male armato si ritiene e teme troppo el suo pericolo, non acquista laude quanto chi presente vince contrastando.’[xcvi]  Virtue and Truth are what are needed for the happy life.  Tranquillity of mind and freedom from material concerns are required. The monastery supplies these.  But Alberti goes on immediately to talk of the duty of virtue to engage with the world and its sufferings.  In a passage about the hospital in Book V, Chapter 8, by limiting the role of the clergy to pastoral care, he implicitly excludes the sacerdotal: ‘Caeterum, quo pietatem adversus imbecilles et destitutos exerceat pontifex, locus erit et varius et summa diligentia constituendus: nam alibi aegrotantes suscipias et foveas necesse est.’[xcvii]  He also talks elsewhere (in De familia and Profugiorum for example) about ‘tranquillità dell’anima’, and names his heroes, Archimedes and Brunelleschi, exemplars of the active intellect.  It is necessary to argue, then, that Cristoforo Landino, when, in his Disputationes Camaldulenses of 1475, he casts Alberti as vehement apologist for the vita  contemplativa, was not representing Alberti’s own view on the matter.[xcviii]

    In his disdain of the monastic life, Alberti is close to Lorenzo Valla, expressing in his dialogue of c.1441, De professione religiosorum, the view that those who remove themselves from life cannot claim moral superiority over those who conduct themselves well in the real world.[xcix]

    A criticism of mendicantism is perhaps to be taken from Giannozzo Alberti’s response  in De Familia to the question how he would supply his household.  He would not resort to his own supply but would spend money to acquire what was required in the market, ‘Perche ivì in più persone il denaro si sparge.’[c] Putting money into the economy of exchange is better, it seems, than giving to the poor

    Anti-clericalism: the hierarchy

    Momus has frequently been read as a roman à clef, Jupiter standing in for the pope and Olympus for the Curia.[note]  Nicholas V and Eugenius IV are identified as the targets of Alberti’s satire.  To reduce the scope of the book to Church politics is to shrink the imagination in which it has bubbled and sparked –it seems sometimes uncontrollably– into existence.  But the theme is present, and most prominently so in Book IV.

    Charon wants to explore the world above and recruits as his guide, Gelastus, the scholar so reduced to poverty by the indifference of society that he lacks even the price of the ferryman.  It is a bold joke satirizing the Epic itself as well as presenting a satirical Odyssey in the course of which much of the risible and disgraceful will be witnessed.

    Heroes were obliged by the Epic form to risk the Underworld.  Orpheus, Aeneas and Dante were among them.  Alberti turns the trope on its head.  Traffic between earth and heaven had been frequent in the first three books (–satirical in itself, for their theme was largely the human folly of belief in an immanent God).  As it were to establish symmetry in the structure of the larger fable, Charon journeys from Hell to the middle-world of humankind.

    The ferryman is to be understood as a sort of pontifex, a bridger of waters.  St Peter is his counterpart.  Provided with the Keys, the Fisher of Men will conduct people to the other side or not.  Only the faithful will pass over Jordan.  Alberti’s Charon is easily set alongside Peter’s fifteenth-century successors.  And we see him as a parody-pope.  His oar serves as his crosier, and he carries his boat upon his head as his tiara.  A stately progress is perhaps to be pictured, but it is one by the hand of Hieronymus Bosch or his followers.  There need be no diffidence in proposing this reading of Book IV, and therefore Alberti’s criticism of the papacy and even the occupants of the role is blatant.

    Criticism of pious practices

    Alberti is critical of the conduct of the clergy and of the theology by which they justify it.  Praise of Nature – as opposed sycophantic acceptance of the terms of the traders in salvation – cannot be mercenary.  What we are given, he says, is bounteously before us.  There is no more to ask.  Deriving from this understanding is Alberti’s love of the villa, a theme discussed and touched upon repeatedly in his writings.   His sense is that there, especially, we find ourselves showered with this bounty.  As he says, the economy of effort and reward that we normally insist upon does not apply at the villa: “…for a little sweat, many casks of wine.”[ci]  It had not applied at the service of the mass either.  If, however, God should have gifts hidden from mortals, a different response is appropriate; we must petition to receive them or attempt to set up a quid pro quo.  Alberti is strongly opposed to prayer that asks for something.  It is the opposite of gratitude and praise, the proper responses to Nature as Lionardo expresses the matter.  He allows that, in times of difficulty, we will pray.  Our inspiring principle is Hope, the one goddess as Ovid, quoted in Alberti’s Intercenale ‘Naufragio’ had it, who remained on earth when the others took themselves off to heaven.[cii]  But the presence of hope is no guarantee of the fact of salvation.

    Momus is elaborate in its denunciation of prayer.  It is Momus himself, disguised as a girl, who introduces it to the world.  Alberti has already established that the gods are in need of the acknowledgement of mortals: they are not self-sufficient.[get quote or paraphrase]  Now, Momus instructs girls in cosmetics: ‘…we  can copy the divine looks of Aurora as much as we like, and when we get into trouble, we have a ready way to serve and placate the holy immortal gods; in this way, if they’re willing to approve our requests, we can bind ourselves to the gods, as it were commercially, through this simple and smooth exchange.  So get on with it now, girls, and don’t be shy about petitioning the gods in prayer for whatever they will grant.’ [ciii]  From small beginnings, the practice of petition spread, like a disease.  Momus soliloquises, as he congratulates himself on the mischief he has wrought: ‘What is there that they [humans] will not seek to acquire through prayer?  They will covet stupidly, aspire rashly, demand shamelessly.’ ‘Quid erit quod votis non aggrediatur? Stulte appetet, temere affectabit, proterve exposcet.’[civ]  At this moment, the relationship between gods and humans changes.  By an exquisite reversal of power, if the latter believe in prayer, the gods cannot disregard the fact, and the commerce must begin.  Petition is a request that conceals a threat: the bitter spirit of Momus promises the apostasy of the disappointed petitioner.[cv]  The indifference of the gods to prayer is made evident when the great arch collapses: ‘It had been built by Juno and covered with gold melted down from votive objects.’ ‘…quem quidem Iuno coaedificarat auroque votorum conflate operuerat,’[§100, p.176/177]

    Elsewhere in his writings, Alberti criticises prayer as a commercial activity.  In the short dialogue, ‘Religio’, one of his Intercenales, his interlocutor, Lepidus, confesses to Libripeta that time spent at mass has delayed their meeting.  Libripeta replies, ‘What deals were you making with the gods, that your discussions went on for so long?’  This translation of the Latin differs in tone from the Italian of Ida Garghella and the English of David Marsh.[cvi]  Girolamo Mancini supplies the Latin:  ‘Verum tu quidem quid habuistis commercii cum diis ut itsic sermones tam longos ageres?’[cvii]  Garghella translates ‘commercii’ as ‘faccende’ and March as ‘business’.  The freer translation here focusses upon the tone of sarcasm in Libripeta’s voice.  The dialogue as a whole is a debate about the efficacy of prayer.  Libripeta rejects the possibility, and expresses himself colourfully.  He replies, with irony, to Lepidus’ remonstration that there is nothing improper in asking God for the fulfilment of one’s wishes: ‘Sacris istis sub tectis ubi vulgus ille sacerdotum lateat, belle te superi audiunt.’  Prayers, says Libripeta with a sneer, will assuredly be heard under a roof where priests throng in a mob.[cviii]  Priests who normally meet in chapters and synods here meet more disreputably.  The implication is that petition, being a confession of need or desire, is an exposure of weakness, and weakness invites exploiters.  Libripeta warms to his theme: ‘Consequently, you rave like madmen if you think your words or arguments will sway the gods’ intent and actions from their age-old course to new undertakings.’[cix]  He indicates that those gods who would demand such tribute would be nothing but hangers-on and leeches (’satellites atque praedones’).[cx]  That is just how the gods conduct themselves in Momus; eager for flattery and ambitious for buildings whose construction materials are the offerings of the prayerful.  In Momus, heaven becomes a stinking cess-pit of vile petitions; what once was a prayer for the success of one’s sowing becomes a cry for the blighting of one’s neighbour’s crop.[cxi]  In ‘Religio’, Libripeta says that to ask the gods for goods on this earth is to ask them to be thieves on our behalf.  Lepidus replies to the contrary: it was not as thieves but as labourers that he had asked the gods to act, for he had prayed for golden cabbages in his garden!  In ‘Pupillus’, Philoponius the orphan, a thinly disguised young Leon Battista, in despair at the wrongs suffered at the hands of his kinsmen, lists extravant prayers that he might have made before descending to realistic ones –the chance to continue his studies, the solace of friendship and the strength to endure less hurtful kinsman.  At last, is his distress and anger he calls upon the gods to curse all orphans with the ills that he has suffered.  As his friends depart, they themselves offer up a prayer or at any rate a pious wish: ‘Possono gli dei respondere alle tue giuste e nobili preghiere…’  But they and the Intercenale end on the sharpest note, for the gods will not be dismissive of Philoponius’s prayer for all orphans to suffer: ‘…se vogliono, non disdegeranno la tua richiesta.’(Garghella, p.25; Marsh, p.18.  Philoponius also appears in ‘Erumna’, in Book IV of the Intercenales, Marsh, pp.82-90) 

    Momus spells out the immorality of prayer in part in paragraph 66 of Book I and elaborates the point narratively later on.  We find the following: ‘What good are all these supplications and entreaties, asking for peace from the gods who are either occupied elsewhere or actively doing us harm?’[cxii]  It is in Book II that we have the description of the collapse of Juno’s triumphal arch, a huge and opulent structure made of ex votos.[cxiii]  The reader is to understand that in its richness and magificence – and folly – it is no different from the Church on earth insofar as that is funded by pious hopes for individual salvation backed up by a financial payment, and by desires to thrive at the expense of one’s neighbours.

    In conjuring up the image of Juno’s arch, a structure cluttered with ex votos, Alberti is perhaps thinking of the modern church filled with tombs, chantreys, oratories and their altars.  Though he particularly alludes to the miasma of decaying flesh, he was surely being metaphorical when he sought a church liberated of the clutter and perhaps clamour of prayer for the dead.  Burial ought not to be permitted in churches: ‘Itaque  laudandi veteres.  Nostros tamen non ausim vituperare: qui intra urbem sacrissimis locis condant: modo cadaver non intra templum inferant, ubi patres et magistratus ad aram vocatis superis conveniant.  Ex quo illud fiat interdum: ut sacrificii puritas contaminentur corrupti vaporis feditate.’ [cxiv]  Prayer infects the atmosphere whose purity is necessary for the mass.

    Momus encounters a school of philosophers (or theologians, since the question that they are concerned with is the existence of the gods).  These, while not believing in the gods, conduct ceremonies and serve up arguments in favour of the existence of the gods so that they can have authority in the world.[cxv]  Their method is dissimulation.  This is the conduct of the clergy according to Alberti, in Pontifex, who appear pious and virtuous: “Their words are of a most studied chasteness whilst in life they are utterly promiscuous; by aspect and expression they present themselves as senstitive and grave whilst in their hearts and minds they are wholly lascivious and giddy”.[cxvi] Hypocrisy by commission must be one of the darkest of vices.

    In Book III of Momus, Jupiter is, as we saw above, trying to decide whether or not to destroy the world and replace it with another, improved version.  Because of the lamentable state of ignorance in which he and the other gods live, the wisdom of the world’s philosophers is impressive to him.  He descends to the world of mortals in order to pick their brains.  But it is a muddling experience for him.  Thereafter, he sends Mercury, and then Apollo.  Meanwhile, word has got out in heaven that the world is going to be destroyed.  So, Famine, Plague etc. get to work straight away, in order to lighten their tasks later on.  “These disasters prompt the human race to pledge lavish games to the gods, for they have noticed that the gods are powerfully influenced by golden offerings.  …whatever worthy things there were among the nations were brought together to beautify the temples, the sacrifices and the games.”[cxvii]  Alberti’s tone is sardonic here, for people cannot have noticed the gods being influenced: the gods have not made return for the gifts/bribes/petitions that were sent to them before.  Fortunate for the gods that their influence is inferred by people when they have had a stroke of luck.

    It is necessary to recall, at this point, acknowedgement of the extreme complexity of the relationship of author and reader in Momus.  A sign of the slipperiness of the text that Alberti has set up is that, at the same time as this passage is being taken as Alberti’s pointing to the folly of believing in the intervention of the gods, the story itself must have it that the gods are moved by the magnificence of the offering and are prompted to re-think their support for the plan to destroy the human race.

    Hercules intercedes on behalf of humankind: he “…advised Jupiter to think carefully about … these offerings, which had been made with a sense of piety that equalled their expense…”[cxviii]  The iniquitous commerce of salvation is clearly to be identified here, for Hercules is not truly comparing like with like when he insists upon the equality of piety and expenditure.  The Parable of the Widow’s Mite shows the error.  While the argument would persuade Jupiter, salvation would go the the rich.

    In Book IV of Momus, Gelastus and Charon are in conversation.  Gelastus is one of the personae of Alberti himself: he is a poor scholar who has attempted to be useful to his fellows and who has been repaid with scorn and indifference.  In death, he is too poor to pay the ferryman, Charon.  All he has are his prayers:  ‘“You’d have done better to hang yourself,” said Charon, “Rather than allow yourself to depend only on prayers.”’[cxix]  The reality, Charon is saying, is that, in the real world, prayers are useless without bribes.  In a burlesque inversion of epic journeys to the Underworld such as those of Aeneas and Dante, Charon wishes to explore the world of the living with Gelastus as his guide.  With his oar in his hand and his boat on his head, Charon is a parody of St Peter (or perhaps the Pope, as the Apostle’s successor).  The boat, or papal crown, stands for St Peter’s ability to deliver souls to the afterworld, as the boat, literally, is Charon’s means.  The oar is an instrument of guidance for Charon, as the staff or crozier is the sign of the shepherd in the Christian context.  Conversation between the two turns to the matter of money: are the poor (like Gelastus) untroubled enough by cupidity that they can be of service to their fellows (rather than racked by their own hunger)?  Gelastus sees his task as to assist his fellows.  Charon says, “Help carry my boat then.”  Gelastus responds that it is Charon’s job to do so, that is, provide the means to salvation.  Charon asks him to carry his oar at least.  Gelastus  says that in life he learned to wield the pen, not the oar.[cxx]  The fable concerns pastor and priest; the one carries the oar (staff/crook/crosier) and the other wears the crown of power.  In asking Gelastus to be his porter he represents the clergy shirking its task and leaving the faithful to salvation by dint of their own virtuous efforts.  Gelastus, himself, represents a third sort of aid, the person who shapes thought and understanding.  He must, by the nature of the structure of Alberti’s idea here, have a quasi-democratic role, for he provides people with the means to judge the world and their own actions, beyond the pale of episcopal or pastoral influence.

    Alberti constructs an allegory of institutional religion where Momus, having transformed himself into ivy, has broken into the temple with the plan of raping the daughter of Virtue, Praise.[p,67]  The mother is asleep and the daughter tends her tresses in the reflective stone of the temple.  The reader recognises the allegorical representation of the sin of Vanity in what Momus spies.  Thus, while virtue is absent, praise sees itself reflected in the opulence of the temple.  The temple without virtue fosters self-praise –which is vanity. [this could perhaps go in the section, Architectural Impiety.]

    Superstition and Idolatry

    Alberti rejects religious practices that have evolved out of the self-interest of the clergy.  His core belief, stated by Lionardo Alberti and restated in the passages cited above, is that Nature is God’s work.  Delighting in it is in effect a prayer of thanksgiving.  It follows that, tacitly, he is arguing against presuming a relationship with God as opposed to Creation.  Super-naturalism engenders superstition, belief in un-natural events, sanctimoniousness, greed etc.  Such a position must carry with it a rejection of priesthood, as the special path of access to God and the saints. [get See the note in the Nicholas piece that follows those above from Opera inedita]  Only the pastor survives.  It becomes necessary to conceive that Alberti was in conflict, secretly if not publicly, with the Church itself.  In that case, of course, it is also likely that he was not an isolated voice –though he was a softly-spoken one.  Lorenzo Valla comes to mind as a more voluble critic.

    Alberti was very alert to superstition and was especially critical of the cynical encouragement of false belief.  He encapsulates his thoughts in the story of Oenops, in Momus.  Alberti points to superstitious belief and denounces it as he has already denounced (and as he would continue to do in Momus) petition.[cxxi]  Oenops prays to be saved from brigands who have captured him and taken him to the cave where Stupor has stashed his statue.  The brigands, when they see the statue by torchlight, take it for the god himself (whom they imitate –ironically, another pious practice- by enacting stupor) and try to escape.  Oenops attributes his deliverance to the gods and abandons his previously firmly-held atheism.  A complicated sequence of events has unfolded here, and it originated with the gods; but Oenops’ reasoning does not follow that path of causation.  Alberti’s joke is that there is no connection between Oenops’ prayer and his deliverance.  When the newly-converted Oenops arrives at the theatre, where the real gods have taken the places of their statues, another farcical passage of action ensues, one in which he prevents the desecration of what he believes to be statues of the gods, when he is actually preventing a blasphemy. 

    A similar muddle-headedness around the matter of the gods’ mercy and salvation is revealed by the narrator of the Intercenale ‘Naufragio’.  Of a complement of three hundred aboard ship, all but three have perished in the storm.  The first-person narrator argues with himself.  The gods have not saved the three only for them to perish now: ‘…we survive to bear witness to their kindness.’[cxxii]  Alberti surely intends the audience to note the narrator’s missing codicil to this statement.  The gods’ inability or unwillingness to save the two-hundred-and-ninety-seven or so are to go unwitnessed.  That is, the gods’ cruelty or impotence goes unreported.  Back in Momus, Alberti next turns the situation on its head.  Oenops, in the temple, where the real gods are disguising themselves as statues, has an argument with the slave who insists that the gods are not present in their images and who desecrates the statues/gods cheerfully.  Stupor explains the paradoxical  nature of the situation.[cxxiii]  Alberti remarked upon the oddity of location being connected to the efficacy of idols in De re aedificatoria.[cxxiv]

    The passage in De re aedificatoria, cited above, containing the passage of frank, and surprising, exasperation with the reclusive conduct of the higher clergy also seems to tie in with idolatry.  Part of it may be repeated:

    There followed the practice of our own times, which I only wish some man of gravity would think fit to reform. I say this with all due respect to our bishops, who, to preserve their dignity, allow the people to see them scarcely once in the year of festivals, yet so stuff everything with altars, and even … I shall say no more.[cxxv] 

    Alberti bites his tongue.  What could be worse than an excess of altars?  Does Alberti intend the reader to attempt to finish the phrase?  If so, the reader will surely think that idols might be what is meant.  Alberti seems to be implying that, where the good example and the spirit are absent – where bishops are absent – only mumbo-jumbo can be present.  As is clear from the episode involving Stupor and the other gods in Momus, Alberti was alert to the problem of idolatry.  Where there was imagery, there God was emphatically absent, in Alberti’s view.  But stimulation of the moral imagination was most dramatically present.  The faithful person, like the observer of the historia, is made morally responsible: it is out of his own goodness of heart that he rejoices and weeps for others.  The idea that the virtù of God should exist in the material representation is, for Alberti, ridiculous.

    There is also reason to believe that he took a dim view of relic cults.  Stefano Borsi notes that Alberti’s Vita Potitii, his biography of the young martyr saint, was useless for conventional religious purposes.  It lacked vital data for hagiographers and relic-worshippers in that places and dates were missing from the account.  How to establish a cult when a saint’s day could not be established and where no specific site was hallowed by the saint’s erstwhile presence?  Perhaps Alberti intended to thwart such a piety.[cxxvi]

    Afterlife and Atheism

    What is noteworthy about Lionardo’s confession of faith is that it is not soured by disdain for the world as imperfect in comparison with another superior and eternal one.  That other world seems to be beyond Alberti’s curiosity and possibly belief.

    Denouncing petition and idolatry, Alberti, in Momus, goes a further, astounding step in his subversion.  He tells of how Hercules, not by deeds but by bubble reputation for them, is taken up to heaven to be made an immortal.[cxxvii]  It is Rumor (the monstrous product of Momus’ rape of Praise in the temple – the fabric that had readily lent itself to be host to the clinging insinuation of bad faith, bile, contumely etc. that Momus, transformed into ivy, had exploited), on the prompting of Fortune, the opponent of Virtue, who carries Hercules to heaven.  The consequence of human beings’ subsequent belief that they can expect heaven and immortality is depicted.  The implication of the narrative at this point is that, in reality, there is no undoing mortality.  The reader is brought to a halt, for it would be astonishing if this was Alberti’s thinking.

    In the story, contention, war, blood-letting proceed from the belief that mortality is escapable.[cxxviii]  Such sanguinary disputes around the matter of the passage of mortals to immortality clearly represent religious controversies, whereby heresy is imputed to whoever disagrees with the claimant to orthodoxy.  In addition, an extreme of anti-clericalism is expressed.  If Rumour gives Hercules flight to heaven, she is to be co-opted by others, who must be driven not by truth but by ambition: ‘…as long as some from ambition,’ says Momus, ‘Try to seize Rumor, while others from envy try to stop them, they will struggle with fire and sword and with their very lives.’ ‘…dum hi per ambitionem Famam occupasse, hi contra per invidiam occupantes interpellasse, ferro, igni, vitaque certabunt.’[cxxix] 

    But before a consideration of the consequence of belief in an afterlife, Alberti’s text reads as a questioning of the doctrine itself.  His identification of duration as the only characteristic of God that mortals can be sure of, and therefore the essential contrast between God and Man consisting in their respective immortality and mortality, also carries the thought.[cxxx]  Alberti has Virtue placing the flame of immortality upon her altar.[cxxxi] At the same time, though, he says that it is a story.  An alternative is that the immortality of the earthly consists in the fame or good report of a virtuous mortal.  If the event of Hercules’ apotheosis has disastrous consequences within a fiction, the doctrine in the world itself can lead to no better outcome.  The Christian parallel is inescapable.  Christ’s case and that of Hercules are so close as to be indistinguishable within the context of the allegory.  Hercules had gone about doing his virtuous works until corrupted by Fortune (the goddess who arranged his apotheosis through the flight of Rumor).  The parallel must be that Christ’s ministry is to be distinguished from his death and resurrection: the one is true, and the other, not.  It follows that there is no victory over death for humans.  By this implicit argument, Alberti points out, it seems, another instance of self-interest disguising itself as religion.  Alberti’s position seems close to Unitarianism and to have connections with Arianism.  Without petition and an afterlife to seek, the Christian religion is going to be much-reduced in its scope.  It is difficult to think that the institution is not the object of Alberti’s heretical assault here. 

    In Book II, within the narrative, Momus is to be found taking the opposite position from the one he adopted when cast down to Earth in Book I.  Now, he presents himself (admittedly at the banquet of Hercules on Olympus, a narrative location where the gods cannot not exist) as the one who argues against the atheists.  He refers to arguments for and against the gods’ existence.  If Momus were simply a fantastical tale – pure narrative – that did not impinge through simile and suggestion upon the real world of his fifteenth-century readership, an encounter with atheistical views would be unproblematic.  But it is astounding that the atheistic position could be referred to at all for the reader who could think that the text is applicable to Christianity and contemporary political and social circumstances.  Alberti was surely addressing such an audience, one for which atheism was a possibility.  “At first there existed among them (men) two opinions about the gods…”  These can only have been yes and no.  Thereafter, ideas on the subject multiplied.  We are in indirect speech within indirect speech (Momus’s voice) as the text says, “Others did not believe the gods existed … but for their own sakes they still wanted the belief to be common, so that they would be held in awe and so that they could use the fear of the gods to fortify and render impregnable their arms, their camps and their empires. [The metaphor of castle and camp for monastery and church has been discussed above].  To this view they added the practice of pretending to be interpreters of the gods, inventing vain fictions to suggest that they were holding lofty exchanges with nymphs, tutelary spirits and even with important gods.’[cxxxii] Alberti is not just working himself up into disdain of the ancients, though it is true that he rehearses views that ancient materialism and sophism would recognise.  The exercise would not be worth the passion if only ancient philosophies were in his sights.  No, he is denouncing, implicitly, a modern priesthood.  There are plently of instances throughout his writings – some appear above – of Alberti’s anti-clericalism.  Momus prefaces his reporting of a long speech by a sophist with a denunciation of him.  But when we read the sophist’s speech, we must agree with much of its argument about the abjectness of the human condition and about how the gods, if they exist, must be its causes (outside of the narrative, there is the other possibility – the one that the fictional philosophers are able to believe – that the gods do not exist).  If the gods are the causes of our suffering, why should we think ourselves their children?  It is essentially a restating of Epicurus’ argument against the existence of the gods.  For example, why do not the gods distribute their blessings discriminatingly – to the deserving?  Why do they inflict pain and suffering with equal indifference upon their children?  The necessities of life are, indeed, supplied, but animals as much as humans are beneficiaries of this largesse.  And so on.  The speaker concludes, “Either the gods do not exist at all, or if they do exist, they are always hostile to wretched mortals, actively seeking to do us harm.”[cxxxiii]  Epicurus and David Hume would be in agreement. Indeed, Momus’s philosopher was no sophist. Therefore, we should do away with useless rites and superstitious practices.  Momus reports his response to this speech: he advised the mortals to play safe and believe in the gods.  Pascal, famously, also took the pragmatic option.  Momus must know that this statement represents no refutation at all of the argument.  The reader is not to reject the argument as brusquely as it is done in the narrative.  Indeed, within the narrative, the mortals reject Momus’ advice and, as Momus has all the while intended, accepts the ‘sophist’s’.  There is heavy irony in Momus’s characterisation of the argument as boastful and ostentatious and in his observation that Jupiter – ‘the gentlest of all gods’ (‘omnium mitissimus’) – would, if he had been present at the delivery of the speech, have hurled his ‘thunderbolt at the whole criminal class of literati’.[cxxxiv]  Momus then beseeches Jupiter’s indulgence of humankind in its folly, confident that his weedling tone will be insufficient to disarm the god’s wrath.

    Hercules produces the counter-argument: humankind should be applauded by the gods, not smitten by them.  He describes philosophers constructing systems of thought whereby the existence of the gods is proved.  The honour that the gods receive, then, is owing to the philosophers who are responsible for ‘the performance of religious ceremonies and for the cultivation of piety, holiness and virtue.’[cxxxv]  However, what Alberti has done here is show that the gods’ existence is not proved by the philosophers’ labours, for the gods have been entirely passive throughout.  That is, they are transcendental.  They have done nothing to confirm the philosophers.  Alberti’s narrative assumes the gods; but if there were no narrative, the arguments of the philosophers would not amount to proof of the gods’ existence.  Concluding his speech, Hercules conflates moral philosophical thinking with speculative theology.

    They [the philosophers] have tested everything and made publicly available whatever contributes to human use and need and to living well and blessedly; whatever makes for ease and tranquillity; whatever conduces to security, embellishment and honor of public and private affairs; and whatever befits the knowledge and fear of the gods, and the observance of religion!’[cxxxvi]

    The reader will not object to the first moral-philosophical project.  But he can not take the second theological one so positively.

    Juno, as the goddess most crazed with the desire to build, using the materials supplied by petitioners on earth, is very easy to interpret in an anti-clerical spirit.  If Luther had read Momus, he would have found encouragement to focus his thoughts on the evil of indulgences.  Alberti’s basic idea is that the Church does not have sound moral foundations if their raw material is petition.

    After the collapse of Juno’s arch, Jupiter is exasperated.  Gods and men both are galling him with their importunings.  He makes a speech which, in fact, contradicts that of the sophist: it is not the fault of the gods that human life is mean, nasty, brutish and short – “Man is the plague of man.”[cxxxvii]  What the reader can take from this, however, is confirmation of one side of the sophist’s argument; either the gods do not care, or else they hate human beings.  Jupiter’s speech says, in effect, that they do not care.  If, then, the gods do not intervene in human life, their existence cannot be proved by men.  With what man has to work with, atheism  – disbelief in a divine force outside of nature – is a reasonable position.

    In Book III, Jupiter goes down to earth in order to discover the thoughts of the philosophers.  In casting Jupiter as a god ignorant about Man, Alberti points to a divinity who is not privy to the mind and heart of Man.  Human belief in divine omniscience and omnipresence is error, folly or self-deceit. Jupiter disguises himself; but anyone who looks closely enough at him will see his flame of divinity.  None does, though Jupiter goes away with the erroneous idea that they do.  The joke is that, given humankind’s ability to misconstrue, the gods lack the power to reveal themselves.  Revelation itself must be the construct of human misunderstanding (though, cunningly, Alberti has denied true revelation from within a theist’s position and has protected himself against the charge of atheism).

    If Alberti is a critic of the Church and veers towards doubt, even atheism, how, in good conscience, can he keep silent?  In Book IV, Charon asks Gelastus if he thinks that the statues (as he thinks) of the gods, gathered together as they are in the theatre, are deserving of respect.  Gelastus replies, “If I was alone perhaps I’d laugh, but if there were many others present I would revere them.”[cxxxviii]  Here, he reiterates a point made by Cicero in De natura deorum; the gods’ non-existence might be discussed, but out of sight of the public.[cxxxix]  Is Alberti saying that he would defer to the majority?  He does seem to be saying that, for the advantages for society at large of religion, the price of hypocrisy is worth paying.  Galileo could take some heart from Alberti’s position.  Of course, this advantage only pertains so long as the clergy do not descend into their habitual venality.

    When, at last, Jupiter picks up Momus’s notebooks and reads them, he finds instruction in moderation.  Among them is this: “He [the prince] will permit himself to be thought worthy of prayers, and he will bear calmly the importunities of the humble, just as he wants his own pride to be tolerated by his inferiors.”[cxl]  He will not, presumably, answer prayers.  Book IV is more clearly about the prince than the other books; so Jupiter is ambiguously god and prince.  Alberti would use the idea of the prince in the context of Church and State, but, at the end, the advice seems to point more towards the secular.

    A Curtailed Piety and Liturgy

    The importance of religion is clear to see from much of Alberti’s writings.  However, there are elements of the dogma and parts of the devotion that go unmentioned.  When Alberti’s critical attitude to the clergy and when some of the forms of piety by which they set great store are taken into account, the suspicion must be that his Christianity was of the cherry-picked variety.  There seems to be no virgin birth, no incarnation; there are no miracles.  Except of Virtue and her attendants, there is no revelation, and even that is embedded in the fiction to such a degree that it is not possible to be sure that it is more than allegorical.  There was the sacrifice – sacrificio -but, despite his labours on the half-scale version of the Holy Sepulchre in the Rucellai Chapel of San Pancrazio in Florence, he does not go on to say that the stone moved.

    If there is some doubt about how much of Christian dogma survived in Alberti’s own religious thinking, Christ’s historical existence did not come into question.  The centre of his specifically Christian piety was a matter of accepted historical record, the sacrificio, mentioned frequently and devoutly in his writings.  Giannozzo Alberti and Angelo Pandolfini, two moral paragons, attend frequently.  In light of the present discussion, it would have to be argued that his devotion was to Christ’s act of self-sacrifice in the world; that the mass was an act of remembrance, not the occasion of a miracle of divine intervention.  The celebrant is meditating upon the Crucifixion and, since the altar table is involved, is following the instruction issued at the Last Supper.  In other words, Alberti’s piety was an exercise of historical imagination, a ‘weeping with the weeping’ and an acknowledgement of self-sacrifice as the greatest moral act.  Throughout his writings he praises those who will give their goods, their efforts and even their lives for their fellows.[cxli]

    The ability to recognise virtuous conduct and to empathise are, as has been seen, gifts universally distributed.  The Church that Alberti conceived for true piety had the act and spirit of congregation at its core.   A religious rebirth was required; the early Christian simplicity was to be renewed.[cxlii]  It would be composed around universal humanity rather than a race divided by education, wealth, strength and the contentious instinct.

    A passage in De iciarchia, wittingly or unwittingly, shows Alberti’s humanist Christianity.  He considers virtues human motives and their reward: ‘Rursus l’omo bono gode nel far bene, dilettagli il pensare alle cose oneste, dassi alle cose molto lodate, falle con ottima speranza di felice successo col favor degli omini e ancor di Dio, a cui piace le cose ben fatte, e acquistane premio incomparabile, cioè gloria e immortal fama.’[cxliii]  Immortal fame, and perhaps glory too, continue on earth and not in heaven.  The phrase ‘e ancor di Dio’ and perhaps also ‘a cui piace le cose ben fatte’ are therefore functionally parenthetical.

    In view of Alberti’s religious scepticism, his anti-clericalism and his disapproval of various pious practices, it is possible to outline a reconstructed liturgy that he had in mind.  The mass and probably the sermon comprised the piety – the one an act of communal acknowledgement of Christ’s sacrifice and the other a schooling in how to live companionably in society, inspired by the greatest example.  So clear is Alberti’s congregational idea and so much reduced and simplified must be, as a consequence, the functional provisons of his ideal church, so much are we perplexed by the churches of S. Francesco at Rimini and SS. Annunziata.[cxliv]  The rotundas planned for the east end in both cases would not admit the common faithful.  However, though none expresses it so well as S. Martino a Gangalandi at Lastra a Signa, near Florence – the most perfect and reduced of his church  buildings, as well as the most ancient in its formal reference- the congregational idea is to be found frequently.[cxlv]  In fact, it is tempting to suggest that, in cases where it is especially eloquently stated, Alberti’s presence as designer/advisor might be proposed.

    The actual church building that seems, for him, to have been exemplary as a moral place was Florence Cathedral.  He visited it several times in his writings.  His delight is clear from his Prologue to Della Pittura, where Brunelleschi’s dome is singled out for especial praise, and from the passage in Profugiorum ab aerumna, already quoted, where Agnolo Pandolfini describes it in terms of Spring.[cxlvi]  He gathered together his affirmative feelings in what must be called an act of theatre when, on 22nd October 1441, acting together with Piero de’Medici, he co-opted the cathedral as the venue for the poetry competition that he organised, the Certame Coronario.  The theme of the poems was to be la vera amicizia.  That dome that had embraced the entire Tuscan people in the Prologue was now a crown about the heads of the celebrants of friendship, a universal value – for the poems were to be in the vernacular.  Ambrogio Traversari’s public lectures on Dante held in the Cathedral struck a similar social and patriotic note.  In 1441, a platform was erected beneath the dome and a congregation including civic and curial representatives assembled.  The competition’s significance  is usually thought to have been principally as an exercise in beating the drum for the vulgar tongue.  Here, the intrinsic piety of the ‘church service’ will be considered.  Alberti’s own poem must have drawn the audience’s attention to the moral action of the dome:

    Dite, o mortali, che sì fulgente corona

    poneste in mezo, che pur mirando volete?

    Forse l’amicitia, qual col celeste Tonante

    tra li celicoli è con maiestate locata,

    ma pur sollicita non raro scende l’olimpo

    sol se subsidio darci, se comodo possa,

    non vien nota mai, non vien composta temendo

    l’invidi contra lei scelerata gente nimica.

    In tempo et luogo veggo che grato sarebbe

    a chi qui mira manifesto poterla vedere,

    s’oggi scendesse qui dentro accolta vedreste

    sì la sua effigie et gesti, sì tutta la forma.

    Dunque voi che qui venerate su’ alma corona

    leggete i miei monimenti et presto saravvi

    l’inclita forma sua molto notissima, donde

    cauti amerete.  Così sarete beati.[cxlvii]

    ‘Tell us, O mortals, with this shining crown set in our midst, what for its praiseworthiness do you wish to possess?  Perhaps Friendship, placed in majesty with the heavenly thunderer among his angels, though frequently invoked, comes down from Olympus only if She has succour to bring us, if She can do so obligingly, [but] never makes herself known, never reveals herself fully, whilst in fear of the envy against her of wicked and hostile humankind.  In time and space I see how welcome it would be to this admiring assembly to be able to see her, if today she should descend right here, received among us, both her image and her actions, indeed her complete form.  So, you who venerate her spiritual crown, read my injunctions and soon her glorious form will be fully before you, wherefore you will love [?] in all proper measure.  In this way you will be blessed.’

    The prize was to be a golden laurel crown.  It is necessary to imagine Alberti, as he recited his poem, gesturing towards that crown and then raising his arm aloft. The shining coronet above the gathering where God in glory was accompanied by amicizia and glimpses of his angel-retinue was also a description of the great dome, its oculus at the summit and the oculi of the drum.

    The Certame Coronario took place one hundred years after Petrarch’s coronation at the Capitol in Rome (though unfortunately not on the same day, for Petrarch was crowned on Easter Day).[cxlviii]  Alberti’s sonnet contains a clear evocation of the poet and that earlier occasion.  Wishing to have the crown was also wishing to have the laurel in the context of a gathering of poets.  The admirable nature of the crown (‘che pur mirando volete’) perhaps put the congregation in mind of the beginning of Petrarch’s Oration on the occasion of his coronation.  He took as his text the line from Virgil’s third Georgic: ‘Sed me Parnasi deserta per ardua dulcis raptat amor.’  A sweet love draws me on the lonely quest of Parnassus.  Whoever would make the arduous ascent of Parnassus must love what he seeks: ‘quisquis enim per ardua deserta Parnasi cupit ascendere necesse habet amare quod cupit.’[cxlix] 

    There is an air of didacticism in Alberti’s poem.  He has conceived the cathedral and especially the centrally-focussed part beneath the dome as in singular architectural concordance with the principle around which the event assembled itself.  The whole action and scenario combined in what, we might suggest, was Alberti’s attempt to make an addition to the liturgy.[cl]  The poets took the place of the clergy to raise hymns in praise of the human bond and to inspire the audience to make fellowship the lamp of their lives.  The Certame Coronario was surely produced in order to realise afresh the liturgy of the early Christians when, inspired to amicizia about the common table, they were fired to return to their daily lives in the spirit of charity.[cli]  Again, the idea of a pentecostal event suggests itself.

    This was radical theatre to a remarkable degree.  In what it did not include, it carried an implicit message of rejection of the established liturgy.  Alberti inserts, in place of divine intervention, a mere simile and the subjunctive voice.  His implication is clearly that the victory belongs to the under-dog.  The emotion of those who can imagine the crown is not less heightened than that of those who assert the reality of the Divine Presence.  In fact, the inspiring and instructing drama has been accessible without belief or faith being required of the witnesses.  Alberti grounds the moral life, through the liturgy of the Certame Coronario, beyond the reach of supernaturalism.  He seems to have aimed at nothing short of the invasion of the sanctum of the clergy and the reframing of the functions of the Christian Church.

    Considered in this way, the Certame Coronario was surely intended to be a recurring occasion.  What were required were new poets; voices eager to dedicate themselves anew to the articulation of the meaning and affect of amicizia.  Where were they to come from?  The answer must be, from the constituency of the virtuous.  If the clergy would participate, it would not be ex officio.  Alberti would expect them to emerge, no doubt, from the class of which he was a member, that of humanist scholars.  Petrarch, in his oration, quoting Cicero, equates poets with saints.[clii]  And, as Petrarch sees his own coronation as the beginning of a revived tradition, Alberti –it can be suggested- sees the poets’ liturgy as the beginning of a revived early-Christian spirit.

    The Certame Coronario was a project of quite astounding intrepidity and ambition.  It stands as Alberti’s attempt to fashion a Christian Renaissance.  If undoing the depredations of the barbarians demanded the excavation and return to light of the works of the ancient Romans, the recovery of the values of the early Christian Church required the removal of the centuries’ accretions of self-seeking piety and redundant ritual.

    Virtue was to be social and congregational.  For example, what could seem a casual remark to drive on the narrative in Momus in fact makes the point emphatically.  As has been seen, the goddess, Virtue, had been invited by the rich and powerful to receive their private hospitality.  However, she rejected their offers, saying that, instead, ‘…she had no plans to spend the night anywhere other then in the temple’, that is, the place of public hospitality.[cliii] Translated into prosaic terms, the idea is that doing good is not to happen in a dedicated place.  The temple is incidental.  In De familia, Book III, Giannozzo Alberti, who has spent the morning explaining good housekeeping to the young Alberti and now learns that the person whom he had come specifically to speak with will be unavailable, regrets that he has missed his customary church attendance.  Lionardo Alberti observes, ‘Stimate, Giannozzo, questo vostro officio di pietà  essere gratissimo a Dio non meno che se fossi stato al sacrificio, avendoci insegnato tante buone e satissime cose.’[cliv]

    In early Christian times, people came together in amicizia.  The church building as emblem of amicizia is to be derived from the simile that Avodardo Alberti elaborates in Book IV of De familia:

    But just as one would not say that a basilica or temple was structurally complete if it lacked a roof to protect those attending mass from sun and rain, or, on the one hand, walls to keep out the wind and, on the other, to close it off from other public and profane places, or perhaps again lacking its appropriate fitments – the building would be neither finished nor whole – so one would never say that friendship was perfect and complete, if it should be wanting in any of its [own] parts.  It is not true friendship if there is not good faith and firm and pure fellow-feeling so constituted that it excludes and removes all suspicion and disaffection to disturb in any way their sweet peace and unity.  Nor would I consider friendship complete which was not full of the courtesies of virtue and good manners.  As well as these points, who can doubt that benevolence on its own is not sufficient if it is not recognised and exchanged.[clv]

    The roof signifies the Necessary, or firmitas, in Alberti’s theory of architecture.  The walls, which partition buildings in terms of function, are Useful, and are a part of commoditas.  The parts that are specific to the building as a temple constitute its virtù or definition.  These belong in the categories of pulchritudo or, insofar as they are enrichments of structure and function, venustas.  Corresponding with these parts of the temple are those of amicizia – benevolence, familiar intercourse and virtue.

    Alberti’s ideal is realised most closely in his design for Sant’ Andrea in Mantua.  Its architectural  form is the hall (for the present cruciform east end was not part of Alberti’s plan), in which  the visibility of the action at the altar is guaranteed.  The cunning of the structural scheme allows the obstruction of columns to be avoided.  Incidentally, of course, it also creates chapels, which talk of the private or selective salvation to which Alberti was opposed.  But it is important to remember that, as well as its congregational function of housing and displaying the relic of the Blood of Christ, the church would have been conceived in 1470, when Alberti offered his design to Lodovico Gonzaga, as housing a monastic community.[clvi]  S. Sebastiano was also designed with a view to the visibility of relics, if the piazza before it is recognised as a part of the religious space.  The loggia, raised above street level, is punctuated by openings in which clergy can place themselves to make a fine altarpiece-like composition.[clvii]  The assembled faithful in the piazza are able to see the display of the relics.  A raised podium at the east end of S. Andrea would have made the assembly of clergy and the display of the relic more effective.  In fact, the arrangement at S. Sebastiano is functionally so similar to that at S. Marco and in the Benediction Loggia of Old St Peter’s in Rome, and both loggias there so effectively remedy the problem of the invisibility of the clergy that Alberti reprehended in De re aedificatoria that, if he was not involved in their creation, he must have applauded their conception.[perhaps remove the foregoing back as far as Adovardo’s quote to another place]

    Finally, there is reason to believe that Alberti was a heretic in an unambiguous way – or at any rate was an occasional one, for it is necessary to acknowledge that throught his writings are expressions of faith and signs of piety.  The evidence is to be found in De familia.  When listing those things that are truly the property of the individual, his interlocutor, Giannozzo Alberti, includes, along with the physical body and the time given to the person on earth, the soul.  The soul, he declares, is the supreme judge of moral action: ‘…commandògli (the body) la natura mai patisse ubidire ad altri che all’anima propria.’[clviii]  Nature commands the body to obey only the soul that inhabits it.  To give individual conscience such authority is remarkable for, implicitly, it is to deny authority to the powers that traditionally and habitually claimed it.  Specifically, obedience could not be commanded by the Church.  As has been seen, there must be suspicion that St Francis ‘cut a deal’.  Two of the three Franciscan vows make sense.  Poverty and chastity belong to an imitatio christi.  Obedience does not.  Poverty could only be suffered by the institution so long as it was counterbalanced by obedience. [the following possibly to be included]  Now, a measure of the depth of this somewhat Observant heresy that Alberti seems to favour is that Giannozzo’s argument was repeated – or at any rate the corollary of it – more than three hundred years later, with disastrous consequences for the writer.  Jean-Jacques Rousseau, in Emile, included ‘The Confession of Faith of a Savoyard Priest’, and was accused of heresy.  As a result, he was forced into exile.  What outraged orthodox religious opinion was the Savoyard priest’s insistence upon the primacy of conscience: ‘Man … is free to act.’[clix]  Like Alberti’s, it is a stunningly bald statement.  The Priest’s, like Giannozzo’s, obedience is to his conscience in following Nature.  He states that ‘…we judge our own actions … and it is this principle that I call conscience.’[clx]  If the point should carry, the consequences for the Church as an instrument of political control are clear to see.  Alberti was personally lucky that the authorities read De familia less vigilantly than they did Rousseau’s Emile.  The moral and social reform that his thought anticipated remained, perhaps disappointingly, only a covert possibility.

    For Alberti, the onus was on the religion to conform with facts observable in the world, not the other way about.  That was perhaps the nub of the heresy.  And the crucial observation was one that he restated several times.  Human beings stand in need of the assistance of others.  Here was a Ciceronian truism.  No Christian would disagree.  Where then is the heresy?  It is in the blatancy and prominence of the fact, standing like the proverbial elephant in the sittingroom.[The discussion here and below appears also at other suitable points.  I must decide which is best.]

    He wrote, in De iciarchia, ‘… dal primo ingresso a questa luce sino all’ultimo fine sempre all’omo sta necessita chiedere aiuto dagli altri omini…’  with the consequence that,  ‘[Ma] furono le citta constituite forse a caso, e non per altra ragione che sola per vivere con sufficienza e commodita insieme.’[clxi]  Polytropos says to Neophronus in the Intercenale ‘Defunctus’: ‘[Since] men were created for men’s sake…’[clxii]  Again, in the Intercenales, this time Annuli, he writes that, ‘…everyone needs a bond with others to survive.’[clxiii]  Giannozzo , in De familia, states the point in typically down-to-earth terms: ’credete a me, niuno puo durare in alcuna buona fortuna senza spalle e mano degli altri uomini.’[clxiv] A free translation would be that no one can continue in a satisfactory condition but thanks to the sweat and skill of others.  Lionardo uses more elevated language for a more extensive consideration of the point:

    Rather, Nature wished that where I should be deficient, there you would be sufficient, and in that respect in which you were deficient, the sufficiency would be with someone else.  And why is this?  In order that I should have need of you, you of that other, and he of another again, and that other of me; and so that this needfulness, one man of another, be the cause and the bond to preserve ourselves together in public friendship and cooperation.  And perhaps it was this necessary condition that was the origin and principle establishing republics.  Instead of what I said above, this may, indeed, have been the source and beginning of republics, and their constitution under law… [rather than]  fire and water being the occasion, among men, of such an close-bound society of mortals, under law, reason and custom.’[clxv] 

    Lionardo here offers a refinement upon Vitruvius’s account of the origins of society in man’s discovery of fire.[perhaps include Nature’s provision in accordance with the fact of the individual human life being unsustainable without consanguinity.[clxvi]]  The ineluctable fact is the human being’s need for human assistance to survive.  As need, it is Necessary, not contingent.  Thus whatever assists participates in Nature’s will.  The Divine Will, as far as humans are concerned, is indistinguishable from that of Nature.  Alberti, with this thought, is able to look at religious beliefs and practices, and distinguish those that help sustain human existence from those that do not.  The latter, without the evident principle of amicizia, must be inimical to human welfare, and a denial of God and Nature.

    In the passages celebrating nature, Spring, fecundity, virtue and plentitude prevail.  However, optimism for Alberti was half of his dialectic.  He was also the cynic.  The variety of nature included the scorpion and all those other creatures that sting and bite.  Momus was their inventor.

    On Nature, the creator:  ‘Fece la natura, cioe Idio, l’uomo composto parte celeste e divino…’ (De familia).  In De re IX, 5: Naturam optimam formarum arteficem sibi fore imitandam’  In Della pittura,  ‘natura’ is ‘maravigliosa artefice delle cose…’

    Scepticism.  De iciarchia (252] ‘Dio ama, aiuta, accresce quelli chi studiano simigliarsi a Lui con quello che a lui sia concesso.’  One is to recognise modestly the limited power of one’s means.  The thinking of the Brotherhood of the Common Life seems to be present here.

    Watkins, Della famiglia, p.112: ‘ Marriage was therefore instituted by nature, our most excellent and divine teacher in all things…’ Romano, tenenti, Fyrlan, p.129. l.841-83: Cosi adunque fu il coniugio instituto dalla natura ottima e divina maestra di tutte le cose…’

    [It is indeed a general humorous theme.   Raphael …   It survived into the eighteenth century, in the form of the man-servant in the final scene of Hogarth’s Marriage à la Mode.  The rake was reduced to just such a state of idiocy in the scene, in The Rake’s Progress, where he was arrested for debt at St James’s.  It will have survived since then.]

    *[Francesco Alberti (Lirici Toscani del Quattrocento a cura di Antonio Lanza) is pretty close to Leon Battista on lots of matters.  Selfish piety is the theme of his sonnet (LXI).  The metaphor is commercial.  Christ has left in pawn his precepts and examples with his disciples, and we may redeem them.  Piety without works is damnable: L’ore sanza essercizio son perdute… ‘(p.97, Vol.I)  If there will be religious conduct, what it seeks is the general good in this world.]

    Anti-clericalism  It must be a piss-take in Book.V, 6, where Alberti likens the cloister to the soldiers’ camp, describing the former as warriors in the battle of virtue and vice. (p.359). he says he has dealt with the subject in Pontifex. Read.

    Have a look at V, 7 too. The opposition is between open and closed. Is he saying that closed is useless, and the moral duties of the open are no different from those of virtuous human beings in general?  The connection between  studia bonarum artium and hominum rebus is explicit. The logic of what he says and the structural logic don’t seem quite to coincide.

    A dismissive attitude to closed monasticism is to be discovered with his statement that Pontificis castra quidem sunt claustra (361). He has already said (V, 3 p.349), likening the fortress to a soldier – Ac mihi quidem uti eius militis fortitudo non probatur, qui de se nihilo plus praestet, quam at insultantem hostem obdurate perferat, sic et ab arce expectandum poto, ut non modo substinere lacessentem, verum et compescere impetentes valeat. A monastery/camp that had no offensive capability – that is, was incapable of service – would seem to be worthy of disdain.

    Virtue and Truth are what are needed for the happy life. Tranquillity of mind and freedom from material concerns are required. The monastry supplies these. But Alberti goes on immediately to talk of the duty of virtue (to engage with the world and its sufferings). He also talks elsewhere (Della famiglia and Profugiorum for example) about tranquillita dell’anima, and his heroes are

    Lionardo says, ‘…l’amicizia sta utilissima a’ poveri, gratissima a’ fortunati, commoda a’ ricchi, necessaria alle famiglie, a’ principati, alle republice, in ogni età, in ogni vita, in ogni stato.’[clxvii]

    Alberti wrote, ‘…se così descriverremo l’amicizia essere una coniunzione d’animi, fra’ quali ogni loro cosa e divina e umana sia comune, contrario diremo dell’ inimicizia che sia contrarietà disiunta d’animi e voleri in qualunque cosa.’[clxviii]

    Alberti advises against unquestioning faith.  He has Apollo warn Jupiter by reference of the case of Pythagoras.  But it’s so transferrable as to be striking. ‘Pythagoras acquired so much authority that his followers didn’t care whether what he said was true or false, but they assented to everything, did not dare deny anything and wouldn’t disbelieve anything he said.  In the end, they wanted to take even the silliest doctrines as certain and proven, so that even when he claimed that he had come back from the underworld they swore that his claims were true (Momus, III. §57, pp.256/57:  ‘Pythagoras auctoritate assecutus est ut quae diceret vera an falsa essent sui nihil curarent, Omnia assentirentur, nihil auderent negare, nihil non crederent: denique vel ineptissima etiam vellent heberi pro certis et testatis apud ceteros, ut etiam cum se ab inferis esse reducem praedicaret iutarent vera praedicere.’)  His denunciation of untested belief must have universal application. 

    Alberti’s anti-clericalism is expressed particularly directly in the voice of Piero Alberti recalling the court/cura of Pope John XXIII (Cossa).  The product of the Pope’s cupidity (a prevailing vice of the clergy) is a household at war with itself.  Giannozzo responds (in a role somewhat like that of Lionardo in Book III), summing up the consequences of seeking the friendship of the unvirtuous.

    Pastors rather than priests; see Buto. IV, 349: E sono questi preti fatti come a lucerna, quale posta in terra a tutti fa lume, e in also elevate, quanto piú sale, tanto di sú piú rende inutile ombra.

    Adovardo and Lionardo then discuss Piero’s speech.  Lionardo thinks that, rather than in narrative form, it had been composed as philosophical anatomisation.  Adovardo disagrees, taking the practice of the doctor as the best, when he returns the patient to good health and gives him the means to maintain it.  He takes the various medical theorists’ claims (of which, at a maximum, only one can be correct) and shows their redundancy to the case in hand.[I’ve perhaps got this wrong and Adovardo is only criticising  people who originate their practice in theory –when, of course, should the theory be wrong, so will be the practice.  ‘La virtu consiste in operarla…’ Check] The parallel with the priest and pastor is clear.  Virtu belongs to ministry  ‘L’amicizia si dice officio di virtu…’


    [i] See for example, Mark Jarzombec, On Leon Battista Alberti: his literary and aesthetic theories, Cambridge, Mass./London, M.I.T. Press, 1989.

    It belongs with our fallen condition. The opposite of dissembling is candour.  Honest dealing is the essense of friendship, or amicizia.  In our pre-lapsarian state, there was nothing to squabble over: we sought no advantage over our fellows, so our deceiving them brought no promise of advantage.  But, in the world where the means of survival are limited and where there must be winners and losers, contention must exist and equity seems impossible.  If they must deal, all must deal dishonestly.  Alberti seems to have had this understanding.  However, he did not see dissembling as a means of controlling our conduct to peaceful effect.  With a pessimism anticipating Rousseau’s, he traced disastrous consequences for the family, for society and for civilisation, in De Familia.

    [ii] His caste of characters may be found, for example, in the Intercenales, short texts for recitation and discussion between courses at dinner.  There is Libripeta, the bookworm.  Lepidus is Alberti in cheerful mood, perhaps adopting for the occasion the philosophy of Democritus. A very obviously autobiographical persona is Philiponius in ‘Pupillus’ who experiences the same disappointments and rejections as did young Leon Battista himself.

    [iii] Heterodox views on more than just the pharisiacal  niceties of theological hair-splitting were conceivable and perhaps existed at the time.  For example, according to Platina, Pope Paul II, in pursuing his enemies in the disbanded College of Abbreviators, had some imprisoned and accused of disbelieving in the immortality of the soul.  See Girolamo Mancini, Vita di Leon Battista Alberti, p.412, Roma, Bardi Editore, 1971 (reprint of 1911 edition).  Alberti was himself a member of the College, though, as a friend of Leonardo Dati, Pietro Barbo’s (Paul II’s) secretary, he was not clearly located in the enemy camp.

    [iv] Leon Battista Alberti, Momus, English translation by Sarah Knight, Latin text edited by Virginia Brown and Sarah Knight, The I Tatti Library, Harvard University Press, Cambridge, Mass./London, 2003.  In the preface, Alberti advises the reader to recognise the gods as representations of moral principles.  They are not, then, just actors in colourful tales conjured in the folly of the pagan mind.  The text has the character of a roman à clef.  Its meaning in relation to architecture and to Roman Church politics is discussed by Stefano Borsi in Momus o del Principe: Leon Battista Alberti, I papi, il giubileo, Edizioni Polistampa, Firenze, 1999.  Eugenius IV and Nicholas V are rivals for the role of target of Alberti’s criticism in the scholarly literature.  The aim of the present discussion, however, is not so much to interpret Momus’ function as a satirical commentary upon the contemporary situation, as to seek out its underpinning religious views and to find corroboration in Alberti’s other writings. 

    [v]Momus is a lesser-known Olympian god, son of Night. Alberti repeats Aesop and mimics the tone of Lucian’s True Story in telling of Momus’s criticism of the inventions of the gods for the newly-made world; a mockery that led to his expulsion.

    [vi] Through the rape of Praise, the daughter of Virtue, he is the father of rumour: ‘vera falsis miscens’, ‘it often mixed falsehoods withg truth.’[76. P.72]

    [vii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, p.41/43, para 40: ‘Dea ut primum appulit ad terras, mirabile dictu quantum universa terrarum facies plausa laetitiaque gestiret!  Sino quid aurae, quid fontes, quid flumina, quid colles adventu deae exhilarati sint.  Videbas flores vel ipso praeduro ex silice erumpere praetereuntique deae late arridere et venerando acclinare, omnesque suavitatum delicias, ut odoratissimum id iter redderent, expromere.  Vidisses et canoras alites propter advolitantes circim applaudere pictis alis, modoque vocis deos hopites consalutare.’(p.40-42)

    [viii]Cecil Grayson, Teogenio, in Opere Volgari, Vol.II, 1966, p. 57-8: ‘O Microtiro mio, quanto fu sempre da pregiare la dolce amicizia! […]  Ma sediamo, se cosi ti piace, fra questi mirti, luogo non meno delizioso che i vostri teatri e templi amplissimi e suntuosisimi.  Qui colonne fabricate dalla natura tante quante tu vedi albori ertissimi.  Qui sopra dal sole noi copre ombra lietissima di questi faggi e abeti, e atorno, dovunque te volgi, vedi mille perfettissimi colori di vari fiori intessuti fra el verde splendere in fra l’ombra, e vincere tanto lustro e chiarore del cielo; e a gratificarti suavissimi odori.  E poi la festività di questi quali tu in presenza vedi uccelletti con sue piume dipintissimi e ornatissimi, a chi non dilettasse?  Bellissimi, che d’ora in ora vengono con nuovi canti lodano i cieli a salutarmi!’  The preference is expressed ffor the natural over the artificial.  Charon, in Book IV of Momus, expresses, several times, the same preference. He dispraises the theatre and praises instead the flower: ‘…shall I admire stones?  Everything about a flower is beautiful and pleasing.  In these man-made constructions, you won’t find anything wondrous apart from the wondrous extravagance of misplaces labour.’ (p.313, para 48) *(one wonders is he has S. Maria del Fiore in mind) (p….)[get]

    [ix]Christine Smith, [get]1992, pp.5-6: ‘E certo questo tempio ha in sè grazia e maiestà: e quello ch’io spesso considerai, mi diletta ch’io veggo in questo tempio iunto insieme una gracilità vezzosa con una sodezza robusta e piena, tale che da una parte ogni suo membro pare posto ad amenità, e dall’altra parte compreendo che ogni cosa qui è fatta e offirmata a perpetuità.  Aggiugni che qui abita continuo la temperie, si può dire, della primavera; fuori vento, gelo, brina; qui entro socchiuso da’venti, qui tiepido aere e quiéto: fuori vampe estive e autunnali; qui entro temperatissimo refigerio.  E s’egli’è, come è dicono che le delizie sono quando a’nostri sensi aggiungono le cose quanto e quali le richiede la natura, chi dubiterà appellare questo tempio nido delle delizie?  Qui dovunque tu miri, vedi ogni parte esposte a giocondità e letizia; qui sempre odoratissimo; e, quel ch’io sopra tutto stimo, qui senti in queste voci al sacrificio, e in questi quali gli antichi chiamano misteri, una soavità maravigliosa.’ Grayson, II, Profugiorum ab aerumna, p.107. Smith discusses this passage extensively in the light of rhetorical models (pp.80-97).  She is interested principally in its aesthetic content, whereas present interest is mainly in its moral content and its particular imagery:

    [x] Alberti keeps to the sequence in a passage praising the villa in Book III of De Familia. The speaker is Lionardo Alberti: ‘In Spring the farm gives you a multitude of delights –greenery, flowers, aromas, songs.’ Reneé Watkins, 1969, p.191: Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.244, l.1517-19

    [xi]Reneé Watkins, 1969, p.134: ‘Ma sopra tutte lodo quella verissima et probatissima sententia di coloro, e quali dicono l’uomo essere creato per piacere a Dio, per riconoscere un primo et vero principio alle cose, ove si vegga tanta varietà, tanta dissimilitudine, bellezza et multitudine d’animali, di loro forme, stature, vestimenti et colori; per ancora lodare Iddio insieme con tutta l’universa natura, vedendo tante et si differentiate et si consonante armonie di voci, versi et canti in ciascuno animante concinni et soave…’ Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.162, l.1786-94.  Here, I use Watkins’ admirable translation.  There will be occasions below where I offer my own translation instead.  I do so in order to allow myself slightly more paraphrased readings of the passages. My translations are identifiable by my omission of the page references to Watkins.  The position stated here by Lionardo is an amalgamation of two that Alberti presents separately in Profugiorum ab aerumna, Bk.I.  Agnolo Pandolfini says, ‘Non premediterò io assiduo me essere nato non solo, come rispose Anassagora, a contemplare el cielo, le stelle e la universa natura, ma e ancora in prima, come affermava Lattanzio, per riconoscere e servire a Dio, quando servire a Dio non sia altro che darsi a favoreggiare e’ buoni e a mantenere giustizia?  (Grayson, II, p.122, l.15-20)

    [xii] Leonis Baptistae Alberti, Opera Inedita et Pauca Separatim Impressa, curante Hieronymo Mancini, Florentiae, J.C. Sansoni, 1890, p.31

    [xiii] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VI, 2, p.445

    [xiv] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, p.198, l.13-17

    [xv] Op.cit., p.252, l.17-19

    [xvi] Here is the best explanation why Alberti, in Book III of De pictura, recommended two themes for the painter, The Calumny of Apelles, whose theme is dissimulation and deceit, and The Three Graces, the emblem of amicizia’s liberality and reciprocity.

    [xvii] It is necessary to say, in passing, that Alberti’s realism as an observer of the world forced him to acknowledge contradictory facts at the same time as he advanced general theories.  Leonardo’s credo derives from a sense of the beauty of creation.  Yet there were, in nature, poisonous and stinging things.  These were Momus’s contribution to Creation: ‘He filled the world with bugs, moths, wasps, hornets, cockroaches and other nasty little creatures similar to himself.’ (Knight and Brown, Momus, p.15): ‘Universum enim terrarum orbem cimice, tinea, fuconibus, carbonibus, scaraveonibus et eiusmodi obscenis et sui similibus bestiolis refertissimum reddidit.’(para 5)

    [xviii] Leon Battista Alberti, Dinner Pieces, a translation of the Intercenales by David Marsh, Binghampton, New York, 1987, p.155

    [xix]Mancini 1890, p. 137;  Marsh, p.24, “Cease. O man, cease searching into the secrets of the gods deeper than mortals are allowed.” Alberti  is dealing with the same theme in Apologhi, LXIV, p. 92: ‘Catella delicata quae, nisi decies prius olefecisset ore nihil capere consueverat, quom alii canes ossa ilico omnia, ut ceciderant, intercepissent, fame acta atrum et siccum panem ipso in aere, dum iactaretur excipere didicit.’  A pernickety puppy will not gnaw on a bone until it has sniffed at it ten times.  The other dogs meanwhile fall unhesitatingly upon any that come their way.  At last, driven by hunger, the puppy learns to jump and catch in mid air what is thrown, including dry and rotten bread.  This could be referring to relic cults and the bread of the mass. Alternatively, the idea seems to be that the sceptic’s careful consideration of data is thwarted by its being put to another meaning prematurely. The sceptical philosopher then turns himself into a speculative philosopher, in order that the stuff that he processes cannot fall into the maw of lesser people.

    [xx] Leon Battista Alberti, Apologi, introduzione etc. di Marcello Ciccuto, Rizzoli: Milano, 1989, p.88

    [xxi] Nicholas of Cusa, De docta ignorantia [get]

    [xxii] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.129, l.841-43.  Below, in Book IV, Adovardo considers divorce under Canon Law.  Marriage is a ‘cosa divina’ and excludes the possibility of divorce.  However, in the event of childlessness, the divine gives way to nature, and divorce is permitted. [p.388]

    [xxiii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, para 30, p.35: “…alii vim quandam infusam rebus, qua universa moveantur, cuiusve quasi radii quidam sint hominum animi, Deum putandum asserebant.’(p.34)

    [xxiv] The note of Virginia Brown directs the reader to Seneca.

    [xxv] [get][It is a point that I’ve written about somewhere else, on the matter of the prince, the father and the ship’s captain –see Grafton doc.]  Alberti’s allocation of co-relative authority to these, on analogy with God’s rule, carries a corollary for Alberti’s politics.  Just as Man knows God by His works but is not equipped intellectually to enquire into His reasons, so the citizen, child and ship’s passenger are to defer to the wisdom and authority of their commanders.  This would seem, at first, to sanction authoritarian government. But Alberti makes implicit that there is a limitation upon this authority: rulers must make the goodness of their motives and works manifest, as God does, in the loveliness of Nature.

    [xxvi]L.B. Alberti, Opere Volgari, Vol.III, a cura di Cecil Grayson (Bari: Laterza, 1973), Della Pittura: ‘Solo studia il pittore fingere quello si vede’: De pictura: p.10-11

    [xxvii] De pictura? De Re?- A thousand men in a thousand years… [get} At the end of De pictura, he writes, ‘…nulla sit ars quae non a mendosis admodum initiis exordiums sumpserit.  Simul enim ortum atque perfectum nihil esse aiunt.’ De Pictura, p.107; Della pittura: Niuna si truovi arte quale non abbia avuto inizi da cose mendoes; nulla si truova insieme nato e perfetto.’ P.106

    [xxviii] Celsus, De Medicina, Loeb edition, 1938, Trans. Bill Thayer: http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/E/Roman/Texts/Celsus/home.html

    [xxix]Orlandi, L’Architettura, VII, 17, p.661: Perennitate igitur, quoad per mortales fieri possit, immortales habendas censeo.

    [xxx]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.43, para 41: ‘Omnium mortalium oculi divinos ipsos ad vultus contuendos intenti haerebant’ (p.42).

    [xxxi]Grayson, III, De pictura, p.69: ’Historia vero, quam merito possis et laudare et admirari, eiusmodi erit quae illecebris quibusdam sese ita amenam et ornatam exhibeat, ut oculos docti atquie indocti spectatoris, diutius quadam cum voluptate et animi motu detineat.’  Alberti revisited the theme in his dialogue Pontifex[1437] and, as one of the interlocutors, says, “Ac vide … quid meam inciderit in mentem; jam ut de rege … eritne veluti quod de pictoribus evenit, ut etiam ignari artis illius pictas res tamen intuentes emendatiorem praeferant; sic et rex ipso aspectu de hominis virtute sententiam prope veram ferat?  An secus veluti qui musicum sit approbaturus, idem et modorum sit non inexpertus decet, ita et in homine morum et virtutis concinnitas nisi a sapiente queat discerni? Mancini, 1890, p.113

    [xxxii] Knight and Brown, Momus, I, 41, p.42: ‘Undique confluebant … et matres et nurus e senes et omnis aetas…’

    [xxxiii] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VII, 3, p.545: ‘His de rebus velim templo tantum adesse pulchritudinis, ut nulla speties ne cogitari uspiam possit ornatior; et omni ex parte it esse paratum opto, ut qui ingrediantur stupefacti exhorrescant rerum dignarum admiratione, vixque se contineant, quin clamore profiteantur, dignum profecto esse locorum deo, quod intueantur.’

    [xxxiv] Knight and Brown, Momus, IV, 9, p.278-80: ‘…Iuppiter pario ex marmore ingentes innumerasque columnas, maximorum montium frustra, gigantum opus, admiratur et tantas numero et vastas et in eam regionem locorum aut tractas esse aut erectas…’

    [xxxv] Rykwert et al, p.241: Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.659: ‘…de diis quisnam adeo erit ineptus, ut non intelligat mente non oculis diffiniendum esse?’

    [xxxvi] Solomon himself desisted from so immodest a claim: “ But will God in very deed dwell with men on the earth? behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain thee; how much less this house which I have built!” 2nd Chronicles 6:18 (King James)

    [xxxvii] Grayson, Vol. III, De pictura / Della pittura, §25, p.44/45

    [xxxviii]Grayson, Vol. II, Theogenius, p. 55, l.2-5: ’Licurgus, dicono, statuì in Sparta facessero alli dii sacrifici non suntuosi nè tali che non potessero ogni dì continuarli. E a’ prudenti principi si vuol dare non cose pregiate dalle persone idiote e vulgari…’

    [xxxix] See above note 18 (15.06.08)

    [xl] See above, Mapping Devices, note 2 (15.06.08)

    [xli] Alberti refused, in De pictura (omitting the argument from Della pittura), to discuss the geometry done by the eye: ‘Neque hob loco disputandum est utrum in ipsa iunctura interioris nervi visus, ut aiunt, quiesctat, an in superficie oculi quasi in speculo animato imagines figurentur.’ Grayson, III, p.19, l.12-14.

    [xlii] Orlandi, L’Architettura, IX, 10, p.860/861; Rykwert et al, p.317

    [xliii] Paolo Portoghesi, Rome of the Renaissance, translated by Pearl Saunders, London, Phaidon, 1972, pp. 11-12 (for the English translation). Eugène Muntz, Les Arts à la Cour des Papes pendant le XVe et le XVIe siècle, Hildesheim/Zürich/New York, Georg Olms, 1983, pp. 337-338 (transcription from Ludovico Muratori, Rerum Italicarum Scriptores, Milan, 1734, III, 2, col. 949): ‘Romanae namque Ecclesiae auctoritatem maximam ac summam esse, ii soli intelligunt, qui originem et incrementa sua ex literarum cognitione perceperunt.  Ceterorum vero cunctorum populorum turbae literarum ignarae, penitusque expertes, quamvis a doctis et eruditis viris, qualia, et quanta illa sunt, crebro audire, eisque tamquam veris et certis assentiri videantur, nisi tamen egregiis quibusdam visis moveantur, profecto omnis illa eorum assensio debilibus et imbecillis fundamentis innixa, diuturnitate temporis ita paulatim elabitur, ut plerumque ad nihilum recidat.  At vero quum illa vulgaris opinio doctorum hominum relationibus fundata, magnis aedificiis perpetuis quodammodo monumentis, ac testimonis paene sempiternis, quasi a Deo fabricatis, in dies usque adeo corroboratur et confirmatur, ut in vivos posterosque illarum admirabilium constructionum conspectores continue traducatur; ac per hunc modum conservatur et augetur, atque sic conservata et aucta, admirabili quadam devotione conditur et capitur.’  Cf. also, Torgil Magnuson, Studies in Roman Quattrocento Architecture, in “Figura”, no. 9, Stockholm, Almquist & Wiskell, 1958, pp. 351-362.   See Caroll Westfall  (In this Most Perfect Paradise: Alberti, Nicholas V, and the Invention of Conscious Urban Planning in Rome, 1447-55, University Park, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1974) for discussion of Nicholas’ thinking about art and architecture and the role of Alberti in framing his plans. Manfredo Tafuri (Ricerca del Rinascimento: principi, cittá, architetti, Torino, Einaudi, 1992, Chap. 2, “Cives esse non licere.  Nicolò V e Leon Battista Alberti”, pp.33-88), bringing together a large quantity of more recent scholarship, draws attention to differences between the purposes and thinking of Nicholas and Alberti.

    [xliv] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.190, lines 69-71 & 74-76.

    [xlv]Alberti is emphatic about painting’s ability to address both the learned and unlearned.  Grayson III, De Pictura, Book II, para 28, pp.50-53.  Empathy is a psychologically imitative activity.  It does not require learnedness: ‘…piagniamo con chi piange, e ridiamo con chi ride/…lugentibus conlugeamus, ridentibus adrideamus’(para 41, pp.70/71).

    [xlvi] See above, note 18 (15.06.08)

    [xlvii] Marsh, 1987, p.16; Mancini, 1890, p.125: “…istoc ne tu in agro etrusco tentas, qui quidem tam undique opertus caligine omnis ignorantiae, cujius et omnis homor est penitus absumptus aestu ambitionum et cupiditatum…’

    [xlviii] Marsh, 1987, p.58

    [xlix] Knight and Brown, Momus, p.15; ‘Solus Momus, innata contumacia insolescens, nihil ab se fore editum gloriabatur.’ ‘Universum enim terrarum orbem cimice, tinea, fuconibus, crabonibus, scaraveonibus et euismodi obscenis et sui similibus bestiolis refertissimum reddidit.’ (p14)

    [l] Marsh,1987, p.28; Mancini, 1980, p.143,’…quantis et quam variis vita hominum morbis refertissima est, ut plane cuivis facile posse videri arbitrer, does ipsos nullam alliam ob caussam hoc omne mortalium genus fecisse, nisi ut essent quos irati infinitis modis saeviendo excruciarent.’

    [li] Knight and Brown, Momus, p.167, Book II, para.90: ‘…qui quidem aut nulli sunt aut, si sunt, intesti semper ad miseros mortales malis conficiendos vigilant.’(p.166)

    [lii] op.cit., This is the argument developed between §87 and §90 (p.165-167)

    [liii] Marsh, 1987, p.110; Mancini, 1890, p.198, ’…verum et homines ipsi hominibus multo perniciosissimi sunt.’

    [liv] Marsh, 1987, p.119; Mancini, 1890, p.212, ‘Itaque cum homines hominum caussa procreati et producti sint…’

    [lv]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.185, para.109: ‘Pestis est homo homini‘(p.184).

    [lvi] Marsh, 1987, p.21; Mancini, 1890, p.133

    [lvii] Rykwert et al, p,156: Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.449: ‘Quotus –inquit ille apud Ciceronem- Athenis extat ephebus pulcher!  Deesse aliquid spectator ille formarum, aut plus esse in his, quos non probaret, intelligebat, quod ipsum cum pulchritudinis rationibus non conveniret.  Illis, ni fallor, adhibita ornamenta hoc contulissent, fucando operiendoque siqua extabant deformia, aut comendo expoliendoque venustiora, ut ingrata minus offenderent et amoena magis delectarent.’

    [lviii] Marsh, 1987, p.29

    [lix] Marsh, 1987, p.73 [get Garin]

    [lx] De iciarchia, Book I, p.203, l.21-22

    [lxi] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, Book IV, p.349, l.727-29: ‘E sono questi preti fatti come la lucerna, quale posta in terra fa lume, e in alto elevata, quanti piú sale, tanto di sé pié rende inutile ombra.’

    [lxii] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, IV, p.345, l.635-639; and ff.: ‘Erano in lui alcuni vizii, e in prima quello uno quasi in tutti e’ preti commune e notissimo: era cupidissimo del denaio tanto, che ogni cosa apresso di lui era da vendere; molti discorreano infami simoniaci, barattieri e artefici d’ogni falsità e fraude.’

    [lxiii] Rykwert et al, VII, 13, p.229; Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.627-629:  ‘Apud maiores nostros per illa nostrae religionis initia optimi viri in communionem coenae conveniebant, […] ut convictu mutuo mansuescerent et animo bonis monitis referti domum redirent multo cupidissimi virtutis.  Illic igitur, libatis potius quam assumptis quae in coenam essent per summam frugalitatem apposita, habebatur et lectio et sermo de rebus divinis.  Flagrabant omnium studia ad communem omnium salutem et ad cultum virtutis. […] Omnia istoc pacto inter eos veluti inter amantissimos fratres erant communia.  Post id tempus, cum per principes licuit publice facere, non multo quidem a vetere patrum instituto deviarunt [… ]Itaque unica tum quidem erat ara, ad quam conveniebant, unicum in dies sacrificium celebraturi.  Successere haec tempora, quae utinam vir quispiam gravis, pace pontificum, reprehendenda duceret: qui cum ipsi dignitatis tuendae gratia vix kalendis annuis potestatem populo faciant visendi sui, omnia usque adeo circumferta eddidere altaribus et interdum… non dico plus.  Hoc affermo: apud mortales nihil inveniri, ne excogitari quidem posse, quod sit dignius, sanctius sacrificio.  Ego vero neminem dari bene consultum puto, qui quidem velit res dignissimas nimium perprompta facilitate vilescere.’

    [lxiv] Ibid.

    [lxv] Giannozzo Alberti, in Book III of De familia, enacts the principle that the bishops, in De re aedificatoria neglect.  As a farmer, he would have his propertu near to the town.  Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, pp.242-3, l.1469-74: ‘…io piu spesso v’anderei, spesso vi manderei, e ogni mattina anderebbe pelle frutte, per l’erbe e pe’ fichi; e andere’mivi io stessi spassando per l’esercizio, e quelli lavoratori, vedendomi spesso, raro peccarebbono, e a me per questo porterebbono piu amore e piu riverenzo, e cosi sarebbono piu diligenti a’lavorii.’  With due alterations of detail, it could be the conduct of a clergyman.

    [lxvi] Rykwert et al, p.193; Orlandi, L’Architettura, pp.541-43, ‘Habuere etiam florente urbe opertum paleis et culmo; sic enim pristinam illam partum parsimoniam ducebant.  Sed cum regum caeterorumque civium opulkentua suassisset, ut se urbemque suam  aedificiorum amplitudine honestarent…’

    [lxvii] Orlandi, L’Archiettura, VII, 16, p.649, Rykwert et al, p.239, ‘This form of display was eventually adopted not only by those who had served their country in some way, but also by the wealthy and the fortunate, as far as their means would allow.’

    [lxviii] Mancini, 1890, pp.67-121

    [lxix] Marsh, 1987,p.116ff.  Neophronus’ interlocutor, Polytropus, at the beginning of the account of the former’s funeral service expresses surprise, ‘…that  this elderly man acted contrary to his customs.  In general,’ Polytropus observes, ‘he avoids public gatherings and disdains popular opinion.’

    [lxx] Marsh, 1987, pp.176-184

    [lxxi] Marsh,1987,  p.62

    [lxxii] Knight and Brown, Momus, [get]

    [lxxiii] Marsh, 1987, pp.175-76

    [lxxiv] Apologhi, p.76-79

    [lxxv] Marsh, 1987, p.19

    [lxxvi] Marsh, 1987, p.50-51; Mancini, 1890, p.172-174: ‘…in hanc usque diem…’(174)

    [lxxvii] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, pp.347-8, l.692-700: ‘Nè mi maraviglio se, come tu [Lionardo] dicevi, e’preti ancora sono cupidissimi, quali insieme l’uno coll’altro gareggiano, non chi più abbia quale e’ debbia virtù e lettera, – pochi sono preti litterati e meno onesti, – ma vogliono tutti soprastare agli altri di pompa e ostentazione; vogliono molto numero di grassissime e ornatissime cavalcature; vogliono uscire in publico con molto esercito di magiatori; e insieme hanno di dì in dì voglie per troppo ozio e per poca virtù lascivissime, temerarie, inconsulte.’ [trans. author]

    [lxxviii] Grayson, II, Sentenze pitagoriche, p.299

    [lxxix] Marsh, 1987,p.75 [see Garin]

    [lxxx]Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.5, l.64-68; 79-81

    [lxxxi]Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.8. l.159-170

    [lxxxii]Grayson, I, p. 348

    [lxxxiii]Rykwert et al, VI,3, p.158; ‘Cum haec ita essent, placuit regum potentissimorum amplitudinem cum vetere frugalitate coniungere…’. Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.455. Alberti’s tone deprecates the opulent part, for, earlier in the passage recounting the history of architecture, he reprehended the grandiose schemes of eastern tyrants.

    [lxxxiv] See note 36 (14.06.08)

    [lxxxv] [get] Platina and Pius on Nicholas V’s liturgical fastidiousness

    [lxxxvi] See above [get]

    [lxxxvii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 48, p.48

    [lxxxviii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 49, p.50.  Momus resembles the rebellious Stefano Porcari at this point.

    [lxxxix] Marsh, p.59

    [xc] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book III, 26, pp.223-25

    [xci] Grayson, II, De iciarchia, Book III, p.271, l.33-36: Quello onde consentirono e’ populi a stare sotto la iuridizione di chi gli regga, fu per vivere insieme senza iniurie e fruttare le cose sue con libertà quieta.  A questo potrà niuno conferire più che l’omo savio e virtuoso.’

    [xcii] De re aedificatoria, V, 6, p.359

    [xciii] Op.cit., V, 7, p.361

    [xciv] Op.cit., V, 7, p.363: ‘Adde quod bonorum est, quales et esse et haberi pontifices volunt, ea meditari studere prosequi, quae hominum generi ab homine deberi intelligant, aegrotos  umbelles destitutos et eiusmodi officio beneficio misericordia levando iuvando.’

    [xcv] Op.cit., V, 3, p.349: ‘Ac mihi quidem uti eius militis fortitudo non probatur, qui de se nihilo plus praestet, quam at insultantem hostem obdurate perferat, sic et ab arce expectandum poto, ut non modo substinere lacessentem, verum et compescere impetentes valeat.’

    88 De Iciarchia , Book II, p.241, l.5-10

    [xcvii] Orlandi, L’Architettura, V, 8, p.367

    [xcviii] [get] Landino, Disputationes Camaldulenses

    [xcix] See Charles Trinkaus, In Our Image and Likeness: Humanity and Divinity in Italian Humanist Thought, Constable: London, 1970, Vol.2, p.674-75

    [c] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan , p.251

    [ci] Renée Watkins, p.191-92: “What kind of person could fail to take pleasure in his farm [villa]?  The farm is of great, honorable, and reliable value.  Any other occupation is fraught with a thousand risks, carries with it a mass of suspicions and of trouble, and brings numerous losses and regrets.  […]  The farm alone seems reliable, generous trustworthy and truthful.  Managed with diligence and love, it never wearies of repaying you.  Reward follows reward.  In spring the farm gives you a multitude of delights; greenery, flowers, aromas, songs.  It tries to please you, it smiles and promises you a magnificent harvest, it fills you with good hopes as well as sufficient joy in the present.  Then in summer how courteously it attends on you!  First one sort of fruit, then another, comes to your house – your house is never empty of some gift.  Then there is autumn: now the farm gives liberal reward for your labors, shows great gratitude for your merit – gladly, copiously, and faithfully serves you!  Twelvefold reward is yours – for a little sweat, many casks of wine.”; Romano, Tenenti, Furlan , p.244, l.1506-1527: ‘Quale uomo fusse, il quale non si traesse piacere della villa? Porge la villa utile grandissimo, onestissimo e certissimo. E pruovasi qualunque altro essercizio intopparsi in mille pericoli, hanno seco mille sospetti, seguongli molti danni e molti pentimenti: in comperare cura, in condurre paura, in serbare pericolo, in vendere sollicitudine, in credere sospetto, in ritrarre fatica, nel commutare inganno. E così sempre degli altri essercizii ti premono infiniti affanni e agonie di mente. La villa sola sopra tutti si truova conoscente, graziosa, fidata, veridica. Se tu la governi con diligenza e con amore, mai a lei parerà averti satisfatto; sempre agiugne premio a’ premii. Alla primavera la villa ti dona infiniti sollazzi, verzure, fiori, odori, canti; sforzasi in più modi farti lieto, tutta ti ride e ti promette grandissima ricolta, émpieti di buona speranza e di piaceri assai. Poi e quanto la truovi tu teco alla state cortese! Ella ti manda a casa ora uno, ora un altro frutto, mai ti lascia la casa vòta di qualche sua liberalità. Eccoti poi presso l’autunno. Qui rende la villa alle tue fatiche e a’ tuoi meriti smisurato premio e copiosissime mercé, e quanto volentieri e quanto abundante, e con quanta fede! Per uno dodici, per uno piccole sudore più e più botti di vino.’;  Grayson II, De iciarchia, p.199, l.8-10:…’delizie della villa, opere senza invidia, piene di maraviglioso diletto, utili alla sanita, utili a fuggire questa dapocaggine e torpetudine in quale niuno buon pensiere vi puo capere.’

    [cii] Grayson, II, Naufragio, p.350, l.17-21; Marsh, 1987, p.160

    [ciii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 61, p.59/61: ‘…et quod divinos Aurorae vultus his artibus, quoad libeat, liceat imitari, et quod nostris in curis et laboribus patefactam ad superos deos immortales consulendos placandosque via habeamus.  Hac pacem opemque poscere superum, hac, diis volentibus et annuentibus, quasi quodam rerum agendarum  commercio iungi superis facili levique negotio possumus. Ite ea de re posthac puellae, atque  a diis audete votis quaeque collibuerint petere.’(p.58-60)  This is an instructive case of the tortuous complexity of Alberti’s narrative voice.  This speech is given by Momus, disguised as a girl, recalling a dream in which her nurse had appeared and spoken to her and whose speech she now paraphrases.

    [civ] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 65, p.62

    [cv] Ibid., 66.

    [cvi] Marsh, 1987,  p.19; Leon Battista Alberti, Le Intercenali, traduzione e introduzione di Ida Garghella, Napoli; Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane, 1998, p.25.

    [cvii] Mancini, 1890, p.129

    [cviii] Mancini, 1890, ibid.; Marsh, 1987, ibid.

     [cix]Marsh, 1987, p.20: Mancini, 1890, p.131: ‘Quae quidem res dum ita sit, insani vos quidem longe deliratis, si existimatis deos ab incerto et pristino cursu rerum, vestris verbis aut persuasionibus, ad novas alias res agendas animum aut operam divertere.’

    [cx] Mancini, 1890, p.130

    [cxi] Knight and Brown, Momus, II, 2.  ‘The practice [of prayer] spread, thanks to the even-handed kindness of the gods, until fathers and adults began to say prayers, too.  Initially their prayers were righteous and of the sort that could be made openly in public, with the approval of friends and enemies alike, and so the gods heard their prayers freely and with good will.  Then it transpired that even kings and wealthy republics grew used to making demands on the gods in prayer. ‘Ac manavit quidem res pari deorum facilitate usque dum patres maioresque natuu faceree et ipsi vota accessere, sed primo iusta atque ea quidem eiusmodi ut facere palam medio in foro amicis (ut aiunt) inimicisque probantibus deceret: ergo ab diis sponte ac volentibus audiebantur.  Accessit item ut reges ditissimaeque resublicae votis deos poscere assuescerent.’ (pp.92-95)

    [cxii] Knight and Brown, Momus, p.167, 90: Et quid iuvat tantis supplicationibus obsecrationibusque pacem deum alias res agentium, aut mala reddentium, exposcere?’[p.166]

    [cxiii]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.177, 100.

    [cxiv] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VIII,1.  Interestingly, Giannozzo Manetti, in his Life of Nicholas V, describes plans for the extensions to the liturgical east end of the church of St Peter’s.  Burial within the church would, in future, be prohibited and a mausoleum would be built.  See Magnuson, [get date] pp.358-59, line 119

    [cxv]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.155, para 75

    [cxvi] Mancini, 1890, p.75: ‘… verbis utuntur ex industria castissimis cum vita sint incestissimi, vultum et frontem praebent tristem et gravem cum animo et pectore sint levissimi et lascivissimi.’

    [cxvii]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.263, para 65: ‘Quibus calamitatibus acti, hominum genus, quod deos votis aureis maiorem in modum moveri animadvertissent. […] Quicquid erat rerum dignarum ubivis gentium, id ad templi, ad sacrificiorum ad ludorumque ornatum convexerant.’ (p.262)

    [cxviii]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.265, para 68: ‘Et monebat ut diligentius pensitaret votane haec facta religione haud minore quam impensa…’(p.264)

    [cxix]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.299, para 31: ‘Atqui’ inquit Charon ‘suspendio opus fuit priusquam istud admitteres in te, ut tuae res omnes solis in precibus niterentur.’(p.298)

    [cxx]Knight and Brown, Momus,Book IV, 34, p.301

    [cxxi] Knight and Brown, Momus, 12 ff., Book IV, p.283ff.

    [cxxii] Marsh, 1987, p.162: ‘Non profecto a tanta tempestate ad tantam crudelitatem servati summus a diis, sed quantum ex superum pietate interpretari licet, ad salutem et ad deorum beneficium testificandum servamur.’ Grayson, Vol.II, p.354, ll.31-34.

    [cxxiii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book IV, 23, p.291

    [cxxiv] De re aedificatoria, VII, 17

    [cxxv] Rykwert et al, VII, 13, p. 229; Orlandi, L’Architettura, p. 627-629’…Successere haec tempora, quae utinam vir quispiam gravis, pace pontificum, reprehendenda duceret: qui cum ipsi dignitatis tuendae gratia vix kalendis annuis potestatem populo faciant visendi sui, omnia usque adeo circumferta eddidere altaribus et interdum… non dico plus. Hoc affermo: apud mortales nihil inveniri, ne excogitari quidem posse, quod sit dignius, sanctius sacrificio. Ego vero neminem dari bene consultum puto, qui quidem velit res dignissimas nimium perprompta facilitate vilescere.»

    [cxxvi] Stefano Borsi, Alberti e Roma, Edizioni Polistampa, Firenze, 2003,p.16

    [cxxvii] Fortune persuades mortal Hercules that there is an easier way to the realm of the gods than by means of the flame that Virtue has placed on her altar.  He should hide himself in the shade among soft grasses (‘teque inter molles istras herbas obdito in umbra’) and there make a great and incomprehensible din.  This will be enough to lure Rumor who will carry him to heaven. Momus, para. 82-86

     [cxxviii]Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 88, p.82-85

    [cxxix] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 88, p.84

    [cxxx] It is necessary to confess that Alberti also says the precise opposite of this.  He concludes Sentenze pitagoriche (Grayson, II, p.300): “Ultimo, stima certo dell’animo tuo ch’ello e cosa divina e immortale.’  However, it might be possible to read the Sentences, which Alberti instructed should be consigned to memory, as pragmatic statements, designed for young people.  The reader was also instructed to honour his elders (‘onora e’ maggiori’, p.299).

    [cxxxi] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 82, p.78

    [cxxxii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book II, 75, p.155, para 75: ‘Horum duas primum de diis exstitisse sententias… Alii deos esse cum ipsi non credant[…], credi tamen vulgo velint sua praesertim causa, id quidem ut venerentur, ut arma, castra, imperiaque sua deorum metu muniant atque ad stabilitatem firmitatemque corroborent. Cui sententiae illud addunt, ut se quidem esse deorum interpretes, cum nymphis, cum locorum numinibus magnisque cum diis grandia habere rerum agendarum commercia excogitatis vanitatum figmentis assimulent.’(p.154)

    [cxxxiii] Knight and Brown, Momus, p.167, para.90: ‘…qui quidem aut nulli sunt aut, si sunt, intesti semper ad miseros mortales malis conficiendos vigilant.’(p.166) [Get see above]

    [cxxxiv] Knight and Brown, Momus, p. 167/8, para 91: ‘…illico in illam omnem scelestissimam familiam litteratorum omnem…’(p.166/8)

    [cxxxv] Knight and Brown, Momus, p. 173, para 96: ‘…ut cerimoniarum religio observaretur, ut pietas, sanctimonia virtusque coleretur.’(p.172)

    [cxxxvi] Knight and Brown, Momus, p.176/7, para 99: ‘…contulerit quae quidem ad hominem usum, ad vitae necessitatem, ad bene beateque vivendum conferrent, quaead otium et tranquillitatem facerent, quaead salutem, ad ornamentum, ad decus publicarum privatarumque rerum conducerent, quae ad cognitionem superum, ad metum deorum, ad observationem religionis accommodarent!’

    [cxxxvii] Knight and Brown, Momus, p.185, para.109: ‘Pestis est homo homini‘(p.184)[Get see above]

    [cxxxviii]Knight and Brown, Momus, p.313, para 49: ‘Solus si essem fortassis riderem, plures si adessent alii venerarer.’(p.312)

    [cxxxix] Cicero, De natura deorum, [get]

    [cxl] Knight and Brown, Momus p.353, para 101: ‘Dignari se votis patietur et humiliorum indecentias ita feret moderate uti minoribus suos pati fastus volet.’(p.352)

    [cxli] See James Lawson, Albertiana[get]

    [cxlii] See above note 52 (15.06.08)

    [cxliii] De iciarchia, Bk.II, p.221, l.28-32

    [cxliv] During controversies about whether the east end of SS Annunziata should be in the form of a rotunda, Alberti was cited as a supporter.  See Giovanni Gaye, Carteggio inedito d’artisti… [get]

    [cxlv] Alberti was awarded the priorate of S. Martino by Eugenius IV in 1432.  See, Franco Borsi, Leon Battista Alberti, L’Opera Completa, p.288.  The church is a simple hall with a pitched roof, an east end raised three steps above the body and, containing the altar, a semi-circular apse, raised a further two steps articulated with two square columns and four pilasters and entablature.  The apse is attributed to Alberti.

    [cxlvi] See above, note 8 (15.06.08)

    [cxlvii] Mancini, 1980, pp.236-37; see also Grayson, II, p.45.  The differences are very minor.  Grayson concludes ‘poi cosi starete beati.’

    [cxlviii] Mancini, 1911, describes the proceedings, pp.200-216).

    [cxlix]Petrarch, Opere Latine di Francesco Petrarca, a cura di Antonietta Bufano, Torino: Unione Tipografico-editrice Torinese, 1975 (reprinted 1987), p.1258

    [cl] The appearance of the Thunderer in the clouds and his descent resembles that described by Abraham of Suzdal, a Russian bishop who witnessed the Sacra Rappresentazione that was staged at SS. Annunziata on 25th March, 1439, the Feast of the Annunciation.  Alberti, too, seems to have witnessed the spectacle and to have heard the sound effects, for thunderous noise was a part of it.  The stage machinery was designed by Brunelleschi.  See, Eugenio Battisti, Brunelleschi: the complete work, London: Thames & Hudson, 1981, p.300.

    [cli]Orlandi, L’Architettura, VII, 4, p.549: ‘At nostri quidem ad usum sacrificii passim basilicas usurparunt. Id quidem, tum quod a principio basilicis privatorum convocari et congruere consuessent, tum quod in eis summa cum dignitate pro tribunali ara collocaretur et circum aras chorus bellissime haberetur; relquum basilicae, uti est ambulatio et porticus, populo aut spatianti aut ad sacrificium adstanti pateret. Accedebat quod concionantis pontificis vox commodius basilica auderetur materiam quam testitudinato in templo’. [get a better quote]

    [clii] Opere Latini di Francesco Petrarca, p.1258

    [cliii] Knight and Brown, Momus, Book I, 56, p.54: ’…dea sese nisi in templo alibi pernoctare instituisse negat…’

    [cliv] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.289, l.3134-36

    [clv]Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.377-78, l.1483-96: ‘Ma come non si dirà tempio né basilica perfetta quella struttura a quale tetto, che cuopra chi entro al sacrificio fusse dal sole e dalle piove, e sponde mancasse, quali parte difendano da’ venti, parte la tengano segretata dagli altri siti publici e profani, e forse ancora manchandoli e’ dovuti a sé ornamenti sarebbe edificio non perfetta né assoluto, così la amicizia mai si dirà perfetta e compiuta, a quale manchi delle sue parte alcuna. Né sarà vera amicizia se fra gli amici non sarà una comune fede e ferma e semplice affezione d’animo si fatta, ch’ella escluda e fuori tenga ogni suspizione e odio, quale da parte alcuna potesse disturbare la dolce fra loro pace e unione. Né io reputerò perfetta amicizia quella quale non sia piena d’ornamenti di virtu e costume; a qual certo cose chi dubita la sola per sé benivolenza non valervi, se non quando sia e conosciuta e ricambiata?’

    [clvi]In the event, the Benedictine monastery was suppressed by Pope Sixtus IV in 1472, and Cardinal Francesco Gonzaga, as the pope’s direct agent, was put in charge of the church.  See, Eugene Johnson, S. Andrea in Mantua, Pennsylvannia State University Press: University Park and London, 1975, p. 46, note 33 (p.111)

    [clvii] See below, Region and Morality – the Ur-form

    [clviii] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.206-07, l.418–19: ‘…commandògli (the body) la natura mai patisse ubidire ad altri che all’anima propria.’  Another  case of his making a fine display of an ostensibly contentious point is where Giannozzo proclaims, ‘Santa cosa la masserizia!’ Op.cit., p.201, l.234-35. Lionardo responds to the shock that Giannozzo’s expression contains  when, later, he says, ‘Seguite, Giannozzo, dirci di questa santa masserizia…’(p.203, l.311-12)  He says something very similar in Profugiorum ab aerumna.   Angolo Pandolfini is the speaker, paraphrasing Pythagoras (Grayson, II, p.123, l.9-10): ‘…né volle la natura noi omicciuoli esser d’altro che di noi stessi custodi…’

    [clix]Jean-Jacques Rousseau, Émile, Translated by Barbara Foxley, Introduction by André Boutet de Monvel, London: J.N. Dent & Sons Ltd., 1957(1762), p.243

    [clx]Émile, p.252

    [clxi] Grayson II, De iciarchia , p.266, lines 16-18, 27-29

    [clxii]Marsh, 1987, Defunctus, pp.[get]

    [clxiii] Marsh, 1987, Annuli, pp.214[?]

    [clxiv] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, pp.255-56, l.1835-7

    [clxv] Romano, Tenenti, Furlan, p.166, l.1886-95:  ‘Anzi volse [Nature] che in quello in quale io manco, ivi tu suplisca, e in altra cosa manchi la quale sia apresso di quell’altro.  Perche questo? Perche io abbia di te bisogno, tu di colui, colui di uno altro, e qualche uno di me, e cosi questo aver bisogno l’uno uomo dell’altro sia cagione e vinculo a conservarci insieme con publica amicizia e congiunzione.  E forse questa necessita fu essordio e principio di fermare le republice, di costituirvi le leggi molto piu che come  diceva… fuoco o d’acqua essere cagione di tanta fra gli uomini e si con legge, ragione e costumi colligata unione de’ mortali.’

    [clxvi] Grayson, I, Cena familiaris, p.347

    [clxvii]Grayson, I, p. 99

    [clxviii]Grayson, I, p. 324

  • 3 Alberti’s Mapping Devices: lessons in Florence and projects for Rome

    The attempt to look at Alberti’s architecture beyond its material and theoretical limits is the search for an area of activity standing, in some way, between the drawing board and the building site, between the physics and metaphysics.  Alberti attempted to characterise this somewhat mysterious zone by means of a joke in his treatise, De pictura (1435) 

    Underlying the painter’s art, he showed, was drawing.  Drawing was equally indispensible to the architect.[1]  Its points and lines, with their power to generate planes and bodies, are, at the same time, the essential objects of the pure geometer, who, of course, deals with no-dimensional points and one-dimensional lines.  Being impossible things, outside of the minds of geometers going about their business of logical demonstration, these objects needed, when they came into the hands of painters and draughtsmen, a corporeal way of manifesting themselves.  Alberti said that he would employ ‘una più grassa Minerva.’[2]  The goddess of wisdom, usually as bony as an axiom, would, for Alberti, put on a bit of flesh.  Whereas Hamlet would regret his imprisonment in matter and plead for annihilation as his means of escape, Alberti shrugged at the histrionics of Platonism.  The draughtsman would mark the sheet with one-dimensional points and two-dimensional lines (at the least).  The performance would be Falstaffian.  Alberti was interested in the mathematical nature of things and in practical mathematical tools for making and describing things.[3]

    The term ‘mapping’ is used here as a sort of net in which to gather a variety of devices and procedures that were developed in the first half of the fifteenth century for establishing the mathematical nature of things, namely their quantity, quality and place.  They comprise a family whose relations are sometimes close and sometimes distant, even mysterious.  The circumstances of their invention – born out of necessity or else accompanied by the cry of Eureka – and their mathematical nature hold out the possibility of reconstructing a part of the rational life of their inventors.

    The architectural undertaking that most had called for new devices to see it through to success was the dome of Florence Cathedral.(fig)  Alberti is to be pictured as the ruminative observer of the scene, and the building came to preside, as a golden thread in his thought.  The project had acted almost like a lively research laboratory’s common room – except that the conversation seems to have been led pretty well exclusively by the research professor, Filippo Brunelleschi, the cupola’s ‘inventor et gubernator’.[4]  Before he had conceived the solution to the problem of vaulting the octagon at the east end of the building, it had become clear that the skills and methods of the artisan tradition were inadequate to the task.  The identification and analysis of problems and the invention of new solutions became essential to the building process.[5]  When Brunelleschi succeeded in persuading the officials of the Cathedral Works that the dome could be built without centering, he presented a completed concept; but he had not reached a stage where the execution of the work would be automatic.[6]  Machinery – material and rational – remained to be developed and then applied.

    It is a curiosity of the dome project that it –observably- grew.  Whereas, in conventional building, a centering is a pre-existing form or external rule dictating the assembly of parts, the absence of a centering in this case required that the rising dome contain or possess a regulatory principle that was coincident with the material and with the moments in time through which the construction would pass.  That principle in the natural world is of organic growth.  There may be a point of arrival in the future; but, as time-lapse photography makes clear to us, the observation of growth prompts an awareness of events in the present tense, and the end is, in the meantime, concealed.   In the case of the dome, the spectacle must have been astounding.  It marched without crutches to a destination that seemed unknown.

    However, the growth only looked like a process of Nature: the structure was a work of art in fact, and the principle of its growth had to contain a teleology.  The dome needed to rise on specific trajectories, to arrive at another, smaller octagon, mathematically precise, and just twice as high as the span of the space.  There could be no deviation or error.  In other words, the dome could not in fact dispense with a centering.  That centering just had to have, instead of a material actuality as a timber formwork, a rational existence and function – an immaterial reality.  Historians have speculated on the nature of the device or devices that regulated the progress or flight.

    In particular, they have conceived various pieces of apparatus involving cords and wires.[7]  The prompting to do so comes partly from the famous drawing, made by Giovanni di Gherardo da Prato, whose accompanying text accuses Brunelleschi of deviating from the arch profile that capomaestri where sworn to follow, and which shows the method for constructing the ‘Quinto Acuto’ or ‘Pointed Fifth’ arch.(fig)[8]  It is a matter of striking arcs; of stretching chords or wires.

    Another encouragement to conceive the use of an arc-striking apparatus is Alberti’s instruction, in De re aedificatoria, on how to create domes without centerings.[9]  A rod is pivoted at the centre of the springing plane of the dome, its other end touching and therefore locating all the bricks of the construction, in Antonio Manetti’s account of Brunelleschi’s Ridolfi Chapel in San Jacopo sopr’Arno.[10]

    Of course, the dome of Florence Cathedral does not have a single radius, either in plan or in elevation, and so Alberti’s method is not applicable to the case.[11]  Distances of the various parts of the fabric from the axis are multitudinous.  It is therefore necessary to conceive something more complicated than the device described by Manetti and Alberti.  But, in fact, all such devices have the problem that they must be made of material that will either stretch or sag when rigged up beneath the rising dome.  They become mathematically imprecise and therefore incompetent to regulate construction with accuracy.

    Another device is documented, however.  It was one which, when properly considered, can be seen to be capable of accurate regulation.  Giovanni Battista Gelli (1498-1563) stated that Brunelleschi had had flattened an area on the bank of the Arno, and there made a 1:1 drawing of the dome.[12]  Gelli was telling a hundred-year-old story that is not otherwise corroborated.  But it has the ring of truth, mostly because – if some tricky reasoning be allowed – so useful would it have been for the project, so much must its non-existence have been an impediment to building.  It is instructive to consider how the drawing may have worked, the problems it solved and the inspiration that it provided.

    A first problem that the drawing could have solved might have been very practical.  Lodges could have been set up in the vicinity and component parts of the structure could have been made there, before delivery on site.  As a place of assembly more than manufacture, the building site would have borne some resemblance to that of Solomon’s Temple. The First Book of Kings 6:7 reports, ‘And the house, when it was in building, was built of stone made ready before it was brought thither: so that there was neither hammer nor axe nor any tool of iron heard in the house, while it was in building.’

    The drawing would have had a more direct role in regulating the dome-construction mathematically.  An axis is an origin of radii at rising levels.  The axis of the dome is located in relation to the material structure according to mathematical rules both in elevation and plan.  But the radius is not fixed in either plane.  In plan, the length of the radius oscillates as it passes now along the long diameter of the octagon and now along the short.  In elevation, it increases (according to the rule of the Pointed Fifth) as it rises.  Therefore, because such a multitude of radii are present in the dome, cords or wires cannot act the part of radii in a simple and convenient way.[13]  Brunelleschi, in order to regulate the growth of the dome, had to find a way of escaping the magnetic authority of the axis of the dome.

    The 1:1 drawing, if the indicative voice may be allowed, enabled him to do this.[14]  It is a copy of the situation of the dome, with the problems of the material world, like gravity (that makes wires sag), removed.  To be useful, it would have to contain all the mathematical facts of the built dome itself: so it is sensible to conceive the drawing as a plan and elevation. There, every mathematical point can easily be located with reference to the axis, and any two points are at a distance that is to recur in the actual dome.  As will be seen, back at the building-site itself, all that survived of the mathematical definition of the form was the point on the pavement where the immaterial axis emerged and rose into thin air, and an orientation of the octagon with regard to some pole, like a point of the compass.  For ease of understanding, though without the insistence that this is just what Brunelleschi did, let there be marked out on the pavement, centred on the axis point, a set of radial lines, as many as may be required.

    At the drawing, a point is a certain distance from the line representing the pavement of the octagon; it is a certain distance from the centre, and it has a certain ‘compass’ bearing.   A plumb line and a linear measure are all that are required for the corresponding point to be found in the actual dome.  If a point in the actual structure corresponds with the data for that point generated in the drawing, all is well.  Any distance from one point to another in the drawing, where both refer to points within the material structure can be measured upon the material structure and the accuracy of the building process can be checked.  Except vertically, there need be no measurements taken across the void.  It is not important for present purposes that the drawing can also be used to other ends, like the production of templates.  The prime importance of the drawing is that it allows the location of all points of the structure to be determined with regard to the crucial axis, but without the axis needing to have a functional presence at the building site itself.  There is no need for spiders’ webs and tangles of wires.

    This is both obvious and remarkable.  The drawing, which is literally elsewhere from the Cathedral, informed it, and can be said in a certain sense to occupy it.  Or, to put the matter another way, the data can be thought of as inhabiting the present building and, therefore in a ghostly way, to have been there first.  The dome was predicted by ratio

    The drawing seems to have continued to inspire Brunelleschi, for basically the same mathematical procedure was performed by the Castello.(fig)  The crane that he invented for placing heavy components of the dome, the Castello located their destination in the same way as points on the dome had been verified by plumb line, measure and compass.  The jib revolved, the hook ran out or in along the jib, and the weight could be raised or lowered.  The Castello, then, is attached to an invisible but ineluctable mathematical container – a virtual cylinder – within which any point has three identifiable coordinates, two linear and one radial.

    Alberti seems to have understood Brunelleschi’s devices. In his treatise, De statua, he invented for the sculptor three of his own, that seem to have emerged from a meditation upon Brunelleschi’s mathematical definition of the cupola.  The first two were devices for finding the absolute sizes of things.  First was the Exempeda –a ruler with six divisions.  The whole length was taken from the figure to be measured, so that the six feet were relative to the thing rather than absolute. The second were the Normae Mobiles.  There were, in effect, a set of callipers, able to measure everything with solid extension in the thing to be sculpted (Alberti let it be a human figure).  His refinement of what was presumably an omnipresent tool in the sculptor’s workshop was that it provided sizes that could be read off directly in whatever unit of measure the sculptor had chosen.  Callipers took sizes, not measures.  The device consisted of two set-squares confronting one another, their bases aligned.  The vertical elements, measuring the width that was to be known, approach and withdraw as necessary along a slide.  The Normae Mobiles are an inversion of the simple ruler, since they measures where the void stops rather than starts.  Whereas the ordinary ruler, as-it-were adds up the units of extension of a thing until the extension ceases, the Normae Mobiles search for the start of the thing’s extension, at both ends.  Alberti’s concept of finitio, one of the mathematical definers of things in De re aedificatoria, along with numerus (quantity) and collocatio (place) seems to have some association with the action of his Normae Mobiles.[15]  In De statua, Alberti used the callipers to produce his table of sizes of the ideal man.  In other words, insofar as the man’s definition is mathematical, the basis of all proportional relationships is to found in the data supplied by the Normae Mobiles and the Exempeda .  It is important not to over-state the parallel between the devices of Brunelleschi and Alberti, but the Normae Mobiles and Exempeda  – or rather, the table of sizes – does have a certain resemblance to Brunelleschi’s 1:1 drawing.  Both stand aside from the complications of the material case, gathering together all data in mathematical form.

    The third device was the Finitorium.[16] It is strikingly similar in its operation to Brunelleschi’s Castello.(fig)  And, as the Castello re-enacts the regulatory procedure of the 1:1 drawing, it is like that too.  The job of the Finitorium is to allow the specification of points on the surface of a statue in an active pose.  So, for example, because he is an orator, the figure raises his hand.  The sculptor wants to replicate the position in space of the orator’s finger-end in the statue that he is making.  Alberti sets a disc, which he called the orizon or horizon, with a calibrated circumference upon the head of the statue.  One end of a calibrated ruler is fixed at its centre, and the other end may rotate.  From the end of the ruler hangs a calibrated plumb line.  The system is the same as Brunelleschi’s crane.  The disc is given the equivalent of a compass setting.  The ruler is rotated until it is vertically above the finger-end of the orator, and a reading is taken from the calibrated circumference of the disc to register the orientation.  The plumb line is then hung from the ruler, touching the finger end.  From the calibrations of the ruler is taken the distance from the centre of the disc (and the axis of the statue) and from the calibrations of the plumb line is calculated the height to which the finger is raised.  The Castello located its loads in the same way.  Indeed, the operator ideally could have been given the orientation and the plane and vertical distances – a purely mathematical set of data- and could have placed the stone.  The Horizon, rule and line navigate the same sort of virtual cylinder that the Castello masters.

    Alberti has designed – for the figure that can be disposed in any way in space – a cylindrical matrix allowing any point to be given three coordinates.  Brunelleschi’s 1:1 drawing had done the same thing for the dome.  It seems likely that Alberti took the lesson of Brunelleschi’s inventions, or else – less likely, in view of the great impression that the dome made upon Alberti [17] – they derived their procedures from a common source.[18] Alberti was in the entourage of Pope Eugenius IV, exiled from Rome and housed in the monastery of Santa Maria Novella in Florence, from 1434 until 1436 when, immediately after the dedication of the finished dome, he accompanied the Pope to Bologna.  Eugenius at length returned to Rome, in 1443.  In the years immediately following, Alberti used the Horizon and rotating ruler of his Finitorium in a somewhat different way and to a different purpose.  He produced the data of the Descriptio Urbis Romae.[19]

    Alberti supplies to the reader the mathematical means to draw a map of Rome.(fig)  His reader in Paris will make an identical version to his twin in Florence (though they are allowed to differ the scale).  Both prepare a disc on which the map will be drawn.  It is calibrated in a similar way to the Horizon in De statua.[20]  So too is a ruler, one end of which is to be set at the centre of the disc, while the other rotates.  ‘Zero’ on the circumference gives the compass orientation and ‘zero’ on the ruler marks the centre.  Any point on the plane of the disc can be denominated by an orientation and a distance from the centre.  Alberti then supplies these two coordinates (radial and linear) for prominent structures of Rome, seen from the Capitol (point ‘zero’ of the city), in the form of a table.  The calibrations of the disc and ruler correspond with those of the table. A drawing surface will be marked with a centre and the same radial directions of the landmarks.

    The locations of Rome’s landmarks in the radial table were easy to establish.  The disc and ruler were simply used as a viewing device positioned at the Capitol itself -probably the tower of the Palazzo dei Senatori.  The other table – of distances of landmarks from the centre – was put together by means that Alberti does not explain.  He probably did something similar to what follows.  He had first to make his calibrated ruler represent a certain number of cubits.  As he says in the text, the distance from the Capitol to the city walls is never more than 6,140 cubits.  He then finds two landmarks that are visible from the Capitol and whose distance apart can be measured on the ground, that is, without estimation.  He registers their radial locations before taking his disc and ruler to one of them, where he registers the radial locations of the Capitol and the third landmark.  The line that passes from the second to the third landmark is of a known length.  Returning to his drawing surface, he maintains the angle on the third landmark and shifts the line until it touches the radial coming from the Capitol, Alberti has one distance and three angles.  He can now calculate the distances of the landmarks from the Capitol.  One of them, equally commanding and perhaps of equal use for map-makers, was to have been the Torre di Niccolo, by the Vatican Palace.  However, it did not reach its intended height.[21]

    Any number of maps had been made of Rome before Alberti’s; but they differed from his in that they showed the architectural or pious contents of the city distributed with a rough indication of their orientation to one another. Taddeo di Bartolo’s fresco in the Palazzo Pubblico in Siena, of 1414, is an example of this sort of map.(fig)  Interestingly, Taddeo di Bartolo set the tower of the Palazzo dei Senatori on the vertical bisector of his map, and just a little above the horizontal bisector.  Maps like Taddeo’s were clearly sufficient to their purpose.  Rather as with Portolan maps, one knew in which direction to strike out; but one did not know how far off was one’s goal.  The same sort of clarity about direction but imprecision about distance within picture space marks the sort of perspective that Giotto used.  Alberti’s map, however, stands in relation to the city conceived mathematically, as a set of orientations and distances.  It resembles very much Brunelleschi’s 1:1 drawing in its relation to the dome.  Even as a set of numerical data, it resembles Brunelleschi’s drawing.  What was written upon the scrap of paper that the apprentice received from the surveyor by the Arno and shinned up to the top of the dome with was like a fragment torn from Alberti’s table in Descriptio urbis Romae (minus one coordinate).  Because the subsequent history of map-making has continued very largely to be concerned with scaling down actual distances, it is easy to overlook how novel it was for Alberti’s system to relegate the established motives for map-making in favour of the establishment of things in exclusively mathematical terms.  Once done, other strictly mathematical matrices could be laid on top of the drawing made according to the data.  For example, it would be possible to lay a pavement like that of the costruzione legittima on top, and the map would have grid-references.  Alberti’s map, supplying distances, would have given its first users a wonderful sense of the completeness of their rational understanding.  There would even dawn a sense of the dimension of time as a function of space, for they could now make an estimation of how long it would take to reach their goal.

    Alberti’s purpose in making the map – and in the form that he did it – was partly to conduct a conversation with like-minded people on the subject of communication.  As Mario Carpo observes, by providing the map in digital form, Alberti avoided the problem that belongs to the conventional drawing – that the copy’s accuracy depends upon the skill of its maker.[22]  Undeviatingly accurate drawings could be produced anywhere and at any time by persons without skill.  Again, the situation of the dome project was similar.  The data that the apprentice carried demanded no interpretative skill of the masters at either end of the journey.

    A further purpose in making the map of Rome is to be connected with its form as a drawing.  It could be an aid to planning.  At ground level, Rome was, famously, a scene of dereliction and confusion.  Alberti’s friend and fellow Papal Abbreviator, Poggio Bracciolini wrote a description in De varietate fortunae (1431-) that is vivid and celebrated: ‘…when I first  … went to Rome, almost nothing was left of that old Rome but an outline or an image, and only the ruins bore witness to its bygone greatness…’[23][put in more] Improvement, which was a pressing need and had been begun by Martin V after his return to the city in 1420 continued under Eugenius IV and Nicholas V.  An obstacle to it was the shere obstructive shambles of the place.  Among the various instruments needed for the task of improvement, to combine with a policy and a programme of actions, was a wider perspective upon the scene than that offered in reality.  An accurate map was required.  In particular, it was needed at an office that had been rescuscitated and empowered by Martin V, that of the magistri viarum.  These officials were sanctioned to clear obstacles to circulation and communication within Rome.  Provided with a map, they could see, at a glance, the implication of the removal or retention of any structure.  Without such an instrument, their determinations were tainted by arbitrariness. 

    The use of a device to direct a path irrespective of obstacles is made the clearer where Alberti dealt with tunnelling for water supply in Book X, Chapter 7 of De re aedificatoria.  A modified version of the device is described.  A ten-foot diameter platform is made on the top of the hill to be tunnelled: ‘…is circulus orizon nuncupatur.’  A sighting pole is set at the centre.  A diameter is drawn to align with the water-course as it will enter and exit the tunnel to be cut.  If the tunnel is not to pass under the centre of the orizon,  sightings of the entrance and the exit are taken and the corresponding diameters are drawn.  A line drawn between the corresponding points of each diameter gives the direction of the tunnel.  Alberti concludes the description by saying that he also uses this method for drawing and painting towns and regions: ‘Nos circuli istius adminiculo ad urbium provinciarumque descriptionem annotandam [sp.? Check. Why? Looks right] atque pingendam…”.[24]

    Alberti was, of course, much concerned with the restoration of Rome.  His treatise, De re aedificatoria, as well as a book of general information, advice and advocacy, can be considered an attempt to shape the moral, social, formal and historic project.  He presented a version, in 1452, to Nicholas V, the pope who, according to Gianozzo Manetti, his secretary and biographer, put together a systematic and comprehensive five-part programme for the restoration of the city (and especially the Vatican area).[25]  Assuming that he read Alberti’s treatise, a passage in the prologue would have been a strong incentive to Nicholas to make the city fit for the institution of which was head.

    Quantum veri auctoritati imperii et nominis Latini contulerit aedificatio, nihil plus dico quam nos ex his bustis et residuis veteris magnificentiae, quae passim videmus, multa historicis credere didicisse, quae alioquin fortasse minus credibilia videbantur.[26]

    The fragility of authority and reputation are the clearer to apprehend when the fabric is ruinous.  At the same time, material remains prevent tales from being merely fabulous.

    Alberti included in De re aedificatoria an account of the works that he did to stabilise St Peter’s.[27]  It is probably an addendum to the text of 1452.  Others involved in giving shape to the programme would include Poggio Bracciolini who, as has been seen, attempted to identify the causes of the catastrophe for the city – in effect, a diagnosis of its ills, and a pointer to the needful therapy.  It was he who had found the copy of Vitruvius, at St Gall in Switzerland, that Alberti studied and believed needed an up-dating in the form of his own De re aedificatoria.  Flavio Biondo, who dedicated Roma Instraurata to Eugenius in 1444-46, was another member of the group.[28]  Manetti’s extensive account of Nicholas’s plans for Rome suggests that he too took a close interest in the project.  Alberti’s Descriptio urbis Romae should be seen as another contribution to the groundwork that was needed in preparation for the restoration.[29]  As has been seen in De re aedificatoria, Book X Chapter 7, he describes the use of the same mapping device combined with a surveyor’s pole set in the centre to direct tunnelling.[30]  It was evidently possible to draw lines with obstacles in the way.

    The pope who exploited Alberti’s map of Rome most assiduously and effectively, or else the succeeding maps that Alberti’s made possible, was Julius II.  However, it is very possible that Julius simply enacted a plan of action that was conceived earlier.[31]  The via Giulia is a straight street, passing all the way from the Lungotevere opposite the Ospedale di Santo Spirito in the Vatican district, to the Ponte Sisto.(fig)  The previous via del Pellegrino took the same route by a meandering path taking in the Campo dei Fiori.  The Ponte Sisto itself connects Trastevere with the fifteenth-century abitato – the part of medieval Rome that snuggles in the bend of the river south of the Vatican quarter.  Though Julius gave his name to the connecting street, it seems unlikely that Sixtus built the bridge without thought to improved communication with the Vatican, namely the connection that his nephew, Julius, made and called the via Giulia.  The bridge serves as an emblem for his public works in general (as well as his role as pontifex) on the reverse of the medal, by the sculptor who called himself Lysippus, showing the bridge and bearing the inscription CURA RERUM PUBLICARUM.(figs)[32]  The plaque on the bridge states…[Get]  The argument that Julius did not feel a compunction to honour the street joining the Vatican and the Ponte Sisto with the name via Sisto can be extended.  Sixtus, who claimed to be the founder of the Vatican Library through the inscription of the fresco by Melozzo da Forlì, now in the Pinacoteca, and indeed the whole project of Nicholas including the restoration of the acqua virginis, could name the bridge after himself without being the first to conceive it, and could have intended the cutting of the Via Giulia (and via Lungara) too.  Flatterers of Sixtus as a new Augustus in having found the city of brick and left it of marble could similarly be transposing an undertaking that Alberti originally intended for Nicholas.[33]

    Alberti, in De re aedificatoria, Book IV, 3, makes the point that a city divided by geographical features more easily descends into factionalism. As sure a sign of ancient Rome’s social collapse as the delapidation of the acqueducts supplying water to a healthy populace was that of its political disintegration – the ruination of the bridges across the Tiber.  The repair of the old bridges promises a true restauracio, the undoing of a division.

    Given the nature of the thinking that conceived the Ponte Sisto and the via Giulia and, indeed, the straight street that Julius opened on the Vatican side of the river going southwest to Trastevere, the via della Lungara, it is possible that both Sixtus and Julius were inheritors of an earlier scheme for improved circulation between the Vatican, the abitato and Trastevere.  A Ponte Niccolo and a via Niccolo instead of the Ponte Sisto and the via Giulia would be consistent with other planning actions proposed by Nicholas V.[34]  A straight via Niccolo would have the virtue of the three streets that were to pass from from the Castel Sant’ Angelo to the Platea Sancti Petri.   It would be to imitate the ancient Romans to drive straight streets: they were famous for them.  The via Appia is a famous local example.  As Alberti wrote in De re aedificatoria, ‘…si erit civitas clara et praepotens, vias habere directas amplissimas condecet, quae ad dignitatem maiestatemque urbis faciant.’[35]

    Nicholas’ five-point plan could not be realised within the period of a papacy of even a relatively youthful pope.  But one part of his project for Rome and the Vatican did receive especial attention.  The works done in connection with the Ponte Sant’Angelo were in immediate response to the disaster that happened there in Jubilee Year, 1450.  The throng of pilgrims crossing the bridge had been so great that a parapet had given way and many died by drowning.  Nicholas had the Piazza S. Celso opened on the south side of the bridge, presumably so that human traffic across the bridge could be controlled and the transit be made safe.  Two chapels were also created, one dedicated to the Magdalen and the other, the Holy Innocents.  Nicholas was clearly concerned by a problem of transit and circulation here, and the thought emerges that these actions, if limited to the Ponte Sant’Angelo and its immediate surroundings, are more a tactical response than a strategic one.  In other words, another bridge would have done much to ease congestion, especially if it were one-way, allowing pilgrims to return to their lodgings from the Vatican enclave.  In his account of the disaster at the bridge in 1450, Giannozzo Manetti includes the point that it took two-way traffic: ‘tramite hinc ibatur redibaturque.’[36] The Ponte Sant’Angelo was conceived by Nicholas, as it was more explicitly by Bernini when he added the angels carrying the Instruments of the Passion, as an approach to the Vatican, rather than its exit.  The key indicator of Nicholas’ thinking was his building of the keep atop the Castel Sant’Angelo and the placing there of a statue of the Archangel Michael.[37]  The pilgrim is to think of the bridge as the approach to the Throne of Judgement, before which St Michael weighs the souls of the dead.  The sinner had the penitential Magdalen in mind and hope in innocence.  Nowadays, the pilgrim crosses the bridge and passes across the front of the building.  As conceived in the fifteenth century, the pilgrim passed between two towers buttressing the bridge at the north end.  The medal which commemorates the restoration of Alexander VI (1493-1503) shows the arrangement from the south.(fig)  In conventional church architecture, where the Last Judgement is depicted on the west wall, the main door gives the access that the Ponte Sant’Angelo does for the Vatican.  The tympanum above the door of medieval churches frequently carried representations of the drama of the Last Judgement, as happens here.  It is in the context of this progress for pilgrims that the atrium of the church of St Peter’s was the Paradisum.[38] The recognition of Nicholas’s work around the Ponte Sant’Angelo as a species of preaching en promenade makes the bridge emphatically an approach to the Vatican and increases the need for an exit.[39]

    The via della Lungara provides such a route, a direct journey to Trastevere and, by the Ponte Sisto, back to the abitato.  This system of circulation (to be operated when the numbers of pilgrims was high) supposes a counter-clockwise direction.  In other words, traffic along the via della Lungara would be in the direction of Trastevere.  People lodging in Trastevere and wanting to go to the shrine of St Peter, would pass across the Ponte Sisto and towards the Ponte Sant’ Angelo.  Controlling traffic where the via della Lungara arrives at Trastevere is the Porta Settimiana, an opening made in the Aurelian Walls.  Alexander VI built the gate in 1498.  However, a gate of some sort has to have been conceived at the same time as the via della Lungara.  Interestingly, the Porta Settimiana is crenellated on the Trastevere side – the better perhaps to dissuade people from using it as an exit, when the Ponte Sisto was to fulfil that function.

    If there is no pressing reason to insist that the via della Lungara and the Ponte Sisto were conceived exclusively by Julius and Sixtus, there is reason to suggest that Nicholas’ plan included their provision.  Indeed, the speculation also insists that the plan was more elaborate.  A bridge was to pass, as early as 1450, from the east end of Borgo Santo Spirito to connect with the anticipated via Giulia.  In other words, the aim was the rebuilding of the ancient Pons Vaticanus, Neronianus or Triumphalis whose piers are shown in, for example, the Bufalini Map on 1551 and which is labelled in the Alessandro Strozzi map of 1474.(fig). [40] The plan of Nicholas, Sixtus or Julius did not come to fruition at this point, for the via Giulia, that had begun its way northwards so purposively, ends in a rather sad dead end at the Lungotevere dei Fiorentini, unconnected directly to the Ospedale di Santo Spirito and the rest of the Vatican opposite.

    The plan, then, was for a forecourt to the Ponte Sant’Angelo, a piazza on the west side of the Castel Sant’Angelo, three porticoed streets, as described by Giannozzo Manetti, passing up to the Piazza San Pietro,[41] the rebuilding of the Ponte Triumphalis at the end of Borgo Santo Spirito, the cutting of the via Giulia, the building of the Ponte Sisto and the creation of the via della Lungara connecting the Vatican (along via dei Penitenzieri) and Trastevere directly.

    Alberti’s particular interest in the Ponte Sant’ Angelo is documented.  He wrote about it in particularly warm terms in De re aedificatoria.[42]  Vasari believed that he possessed a drawing by Alberti of the bridge.[43]

    The dilapidated condition of the city presented especial difficulties for the creation of the straight street through the abitato, namely the via Giulia.  That is, it did so, until an accurate map of the city had been made.  This is the practical use to which Alberti’s map is most adapted.[44] Before his map, it was impossible for the magistri viarum to take true command in the pursuit of their task; they could not cut straight streets through the medieval city, because they could not predict with confidence their mathematical-geographical destinations.  But, just as it had been possible to use the distance between any two points on the 1:1 drawing of the dome of Florence Cathedral to check the accuracy of the rising structure, so it was now possible, in Rome, to demolish in a straight line between the Ponte Triumphalis and the Ponte Sisto, when the political and economic obstacles became surmountablee.[45]

    There is reason to link the planning of a scheme to connect parts of Rome by straight roads and bridges with Alberti because he had designed the device which allowed straight streets to be created in Rome.  The connection could however be loose; others could have made use of his map.  But it can be argued that his map was invented precisely to solve the problem of how to cut such streets.  If the various data are gathered together, they comprise a body of evidence that he was ambitious to provide a programme and a plan for the city.  Others, also interested in Rome’s restoration and no doubt contributors in the framing of the policy and programme, did not invent the facilitating device.  Historians have noted the circumstantial evidence of Alberti’s contribution to the restoration of Rome and particular works of restoration, like St Peter’s and S. Stefano Rotondo, are direct evidence of his involvement.[46] However, a role much closer to the heart of planning is indicated when Alberti’s debt to Brunelleschi as a mathematical thinker is taken into consideration.  Moreover, his post-mortem presence in the city becomes extended, if Sixtus and Julius became his urbanistic cats-paws.  In light of this thinking, the crucial moment in Rome’s renaissance was indeed around 1450 when Nicholas was pope.  Or else it was around thirty years earlier, when the predictive power of drawing revealed itself; when representation, liberated from necessity – being an a posteriori action – became thought, and able to create the world in its image.

    —————–

    The 1:1 drawing for the dome of Florence Cathedral seems to have stimulated Alberti to ponder and to develop his mathematical powers of invention as a putative sculptor and infrastructural restorer of Rome.  His most famous invention, however, is to be related prima facie with another of Brunelleschi’s mathematical inventions.  Alberti’s instruction in the first book of De pictura in how the reader might make a pavement in one-point perspective for the later assembly of scenery and cast and the performance of an affecting and morally-improving drama – the historia – is generally agreed to be a codification, for the use of painters, of the practice invented by Brunelleschi and demonstrated in his panel of the Florence Baptistry. 

    Antonio Manetti gives a brilliantly lucid account of the panel in the Biography.[47]  It is clear that Brunelleschi demonstrated, crucially, that a picture of the Baptistry was indistinguishable from the real building by an observer located at the geometrical point in space from which all surveying triangulation for the making of the picture had been done, in fact or notionally.  Earlier geometric perspectives had allowed varying amounts and kinds of movement to the observer.  The price paid for that freedom was that the relative sizes of the parts of the object depicted could not be derived from the representation.  Brunelleschi’s demonstration saw the representation containing, in a form encoded by his method of projection, all the sizes that belonged to the object itself. 

    A document of 1413 shows that Brunelleschi had already demonstrated his skill as a perspectivalist.[48]  It has been taken by some as evidence that he had developed his one-point perspective system by this time.  However, there was no very special prompting before that date for Brunelleschi to have made the invention.[49] It would be a point demonstrated to no great purpose.  The panel that Manetti describes, however, makes two points emphatically and, if a later date be allowed – after about 1420 for instance – it can be conceived as having emerged out of Brunelleschi’s struggle with a specific problem.  The geometrical point is connected with the remarkable possibility of a true Plinyesque conundrum, the inability to tell the pictured from the real.[50]

    The venerable Baptistry could be used to demonstrate the system; however, the use for which the system was designed was not the representation of buildings that had stood for hundreds of years.  There was another building whose real relational sizes called to be represented, in the knowledge that these relations were true to the actual sizes of the structure.  That was the Cathedral dome.  The problem remained one of trajectory, the need to direct the form of the building in the absence of the brute prediction of centering.  There needed to be an invisible building, standing upon the drum, with which the materials of the structure were going to have to coincide.  If Brunelleschi could make that invisible dome visible, he had the means – in theory at least – to regulate the rising building.  The observer of the Baptistry, standing at the required spot in the doorway of the Cathedral, was looking through a hole in Brunelleschi’s panel.  The painted image faced the Baptistry so that, when the observer obstructed the view of the building with a mirror, the reflected painted image coincided perfectly with what was visible an instant before.(fig)  The viewing position in its three coordinates had to be just so, as did the distance of the mirror from the panel.  A painting of the dome to be built, represented from a particular point in space, would, come its completion in 1436, be indistinguishable from the real thing.  In the meantime, life must imitate art, and, in its location, no brick or tile of the building must fail to match the picture.[51]  It is difficult to conceive a better moment than standing in admiration of the dome of Florence Cathedral with, in one’s hand the perspective drawing that predicted it, to observe that this ‘…building is a form of body, which like any other consists of lineaments and matter.’[52]

    The 1:1 drawing of the dome had had a shortcoming.  It made checking the accuracy of what had already been done easy.  But, on its own, it did now tell the actual fabric in which direction to grow.  In practice, Brunelleschi probably rigged up lengths of template to guide construction in the immediate future and these would be derived from the drawing –they could also account for irregularities in the fabric.  However, one-point perspective renderings have the virtue that the 1:I drawing lacks; they are distant from the actual structure in a different sense.  By virtue of the measured nature of viewing distance between projection point and panel and projection point and structure, they can be superimposed as visual experiences upon the visual experience of the dome.  Thus, the growing structure and its destination in space coincide as the observer shifts back and forth between experience of the building and of the perspective rendering.

    As a device for regulating the growth of the dome, the perspective probably worked better in theory than in practice.  But, in theory, three pictures would have been made, from different points of view at measurable distances from the building.  All would have had holes in them corresponding to the viewpoint or projection point and all would have used mirrors.  Each observer could verify the correctness of an alignment from his point of view.  If all three were in agreement –could wave their green flags as opposed to their red- the element would be in the correct position in space.

    A convenient spot from which to observe the building process and to set up the predictive representation of it might have been the top of the campanile.  It is possible to imagine also an activity of observation and calibration like that we conceive, of Alberti, atop the tower of the Palazzo dei Senatori, collecting the data of his Descriptio urbis Romae.

    Manetti’s description of Brunelleschi’s Baptistry panel is based on direct experience: he says that he has had it in his hands many times.[53] However, from his account, it does not appear that he took it along to the Cathedral to check its accuracy.  He would not, therefore, have proved the role of the mirror and would be reporting what he was told about it.  It seems unlikely that Alberti, an admirer of Brunelleschi, and of the dome, an inventor of perspective demonstrations and of the costruzione legittima in De pictura was in ignorance of it.  However, his own perspective method – if it did depend upon Brunelleschi’s demonstration panel, was separated from it by a considerable procedural gap.  A free translation rather than a transliteration had taken place.  Indeed, Alberti’s method, if derived from Brunelleschi’s, would have been a radical abstraction.  A speculative reconstruction of Alberti’s thinking, whereby he performed that mutation, would be somewhat attenuated.

    In any case, the invention in whose production there are very many fewer problematic steps, the 1:1 drawing, can also be argued to have had a role in enabling Alberti to develop his one-point perspective method.  The Baptistry demonstration, it has been suggested, presented an empirical order of events -there is a Baptistry of which there is a representation- in order to explain a speculative order of events – there is a drawing of which there will be a dome.  The speculative order of events was contained in the relationship of the 1:1 drawing and the material dome that was to be built.  Alberti, in conceiving the costruzione legittima, could fruitfully ponder the 1:1 drawing.

    The mechanics of Giovanni di Gherardo da Prato’s action in making the drawing of the quinto acuto, and our sense of the authority of the architectural drawing in general, make it easy for us to think that the requirement at the dome project was for a scaled-up version of the draughtsman’s instruments.  So, there would be needed some sort of rig whereby a fixed point in space could be set, from which the arcs of the structure could be struck.  However, wires and cords do not make straight lines in real space –even more so in a space as vast as that of the Florence Cathedral octagon.  More difficult, but perhaps more fruitful, is to think that a suitable regulatory apparatus would not mimic the action of the architect at the drawing board.

    Better perhaps to focus upon another device that was needed – one to establish that a given point in the material structure is where it needed to be.  Brunelleschi’s Castello and Alberti’s Orizonte did that.  Every point in the building and on the surface of the statue, as has been seen, is indicated in terms of two lengths and an orientation.  Students of the Dome project who think of the gualandrino a tre cordi as a means of controlling the arcs of the vault are conceiving a device in terms of orientations.[note ref. gualandrino)

    However, Alberti describes another device that specified points  in terms of three lengths.  His costruzione legittima created a pavement.  Any point on it was located in relation to two lengths, orthogonal and transversal.  It was  a two-dimensional ruler.  And, in the practice of the painter, it was a three-dimensional one too, for heights were easy to fix.  The cylinder of the Orizonte is replaced by the reticulated box.  The gualandrino is notable for being a diminutive and for its tre cordi.  Perhaps it was not some great apparatus of wires and cords.  Its three cords perhaps passed off as-it-were on z, y and z axes, again within a notional reticulated box.  It would be set up at any point in the structure of the dome or, on a pole, as the target for the next part of the structure.  And its three coordinates could be set.  Of course, it must be confessed that this apparatus is not without its weakness.  The two cordi in the horizontal plane would still sag.  But they do so in a more controllable way than where tracing paths from the horizontal to the vertical.  They could be referred back to the 1:1 drawing.  Alberti’s costruzione legittima could have evolved out of his understanding of such a role for the gualandrino a tre cordi, as his Orizonte did from the Castello. [this, though it makes sense, is perhaps a bit difficult to follow, and should be amplified]

    The predictive –if not directive- function of the 1:1 drawing was its salient characteristic.  In the case of the Baptistry panel, that function was not immediately obvious.  What they share is their mathematical precision and the property of having an existence independent of the real objects that the same mathematics inform.  The 1:1 drawing has no taint of empiricism about it: it has unambiguous priority over the structure.  Alberti’s costruzione legittima lays down conditions for what will at length occupy the picture space.  It does not predict locations of things, but it does insist that all things will be subject to a single rule of diminution with distance from the point of view of the observer (or, at any rate, projection point).  Its priority in the process of creating the historia is absolute.  The brilliance of its conception is that the perspective pavement was, in effect, a two-dimensional ruler, and one easily made into a three-dimensional one.  It thus contained, if the expression may be coined, the totality of virtuality, and can be considered a distillation and universalisation of the 1:1 drawing, the virtual dome of Florence Cathedral.

    [connecting Alberti with works around the Platea Sanct Petri and the Benediction Loggia.  Stefano Borso, Leon Battista Alberti e l’antichita romana, p.34-36, reports Poliziano writing that Alberti was instrumental in Paolo Romano being chosen to create the giant statue of St Paul before St Peters.  Mino da Fiesole, Bernardo Rossellino’s associate was also in for the job. (he did something behind the high alter of Santa Maria maggiore, I think)  Check the facts here.  For, though, it’s Poliziano’s remark that is important, he’d have been referring to Pius’s time, though he says that he’s recalling Paul II’s time.  See note 10, p.139 for ref. to Bollettino d’Arte article, 1991.  Borsi conjectures that Alberti had an important role in directing an idea of all’antica sculpture in a normative direction and away from the eccentricity of late Donatello.  See also, p.44, where Borsi notes the use of the word Colossus in connection with the statues of Ss Peter and Paul in a note in Pandino’s Ad divum Pium…  The word, he says, is an Albertian term.]

    In connection with the Platea Sancti Petri and the Benediction Loggia, there’s the possibility, that Borsi alludes to (p.46-7) that Alberti’s attemp to to get De statua published was connected with the production of the colossal statues of Peter and Paul.  His apparatus, together with his table of sizes, was ideal for creating statues of different sizes than maquettes and models.

    Acqua vergine; Alberti was described as ‘perdoctissimus’ in relation to aqueducts.p.81/127  See also De re Book X, chapter 7

    Borsi (125) suggests that Alberti may have been involved in the proposal to build a chapel to comemorate the arrival of the head of St Andrew (May, 1461) at Ponte Molle.  Paolo Romano got the commission (as he had for the statue of St Paul[?]).

    Look at Burroughs, JWC, 45, 1982.  It something about Nicholas’s project, involving St Michael.  See also “A planned myth and a myth of planning”.


    [1] Leon Battista Alberti, Opere Volgari, a cura di C. Grayson Vol III, Bari: Laterza, 1973, Della Pittura: ‘Prese l’architetto, se io non erro pure dal pittore gli architravi, le base, I capitelli, le colonne, frontispici e simile tutte altre cose.”(p.46, lines 9-10): ‘ Nam architectus quidem epistilia, capitula, bases, columnas fastigiaque et hiuis modi caeteras omnes aedificiorum laudes, ni fallor, ab ipso tantum pictore sumpsit.’(p.47, l.11-13)

    [2] Grayson, III, Della pittura/De pictura, p.10/11

    [3] He showed a similarly cheerful disregard of impractical fastidiousness when, in De pictura/Della pittura, he refused to meditate upon the physiology of the eye and the neurology of vision and insisted in effect that, for the purposes of perspective, the eye be considered a geometrical point.  The eye was the seat of the sense of vision, which otherwise went undefined.  Op.cit., p.16/17

    [4] Antonio Manetti, The Life of Brunellschi, p.89, l.944-5

    [5] Manetti describes a multitude of aids to construction of the dome.  See, op.cit., p.93, l.998-1026

    [6] Preventing an automatic building process, among other factors, was the irregularity of the octagon itself.  The sides vary by as much as half a meter.

    [7] Their starting point is a document published by Cesare Guasti, La Cupola di Santa Maria del Fiore, Firenze: Barbera, Bianchi & Comp., 1857.  On 4th February, 1425, the Opera renewed Brunelleschi’s and Ghiberti’s appointments at the same time as recording a report of 24th January about the dome. A safety barrier will be erected to that the bricklayers [maestri] will not have to look down, ‘…e morisi con gualandrino con tre corde, faccia dentro e si di fuori.’( Doc 75, p.40).  Ippolito Lamberto and Chiara Paroni (La Cupola di Santa Maria del Fiore, Roma: La Nuova Italia Scientifica, 1997, p.[get]) say that a ‘gualandrino’ was a kind of set square used by stone carvers and metal workers to establish angles.  The term is a diminutive and the apparatus was perhaps not very large.

    [8] Archivio Storico di Firenze, Opera di Firenze, 90.  See…[get?]

    [9] Orlandi, L’Architettura, III,14: ‘Est tamen inter testudines una omnium recta spherica, quae armamenta non postulet, quando ea quidem non ex arcubus solum constat, verum etiam coronis.[…] Et coronam qui coronae superastruxerit, et in arcum qui alterum arcum perduxerit, fingito velle id opus labescere, unde incipiet? Cunctis praesertim cuneis unicum centrum petentibus pari et viribus et innixu.’(p.245)  That Alberti construed the dome of Florence Cathedral in this way is indicated perhaps by his description of the dome as a corona in the poem that he wrote for the Certame Coronario  the poetry contest that he organised in the Cathedral in 1444.  See, Girolamo (Hieronymo) Mancini, Opera inedita et pauca separatim impressa, Florentiae: Sansoni, 1980, pp.236-37: ‘Dite, o mortali, che sì fulgente corona/poneste in mezo, che pur mirando volete? /Forse l’amicitia, qual col celeste Tonante/tra li celicoli e con maiestate locata,/ma pur sollicita non raro scende l’olimpo/sol se subsidio darci, se comodo possa,/non vien nota mai, non vien composta temendo/ l’invidi contra lei scelerata gente nimica./ In tempo et luogo veggo che grato sarebbe/a chi qui mira manifesto poterla vedere,/s’oggi scendesse qui dentro accolta vedreste/sì la sua effigie et gesti, sì tutta la forma./Dunque voi che qui venerate su’alma corona/leggete i miei monimenti et presto saravvi/l’inclita forma sua molto notissima, donde/cauti amerete.  Così sarete beati’.  The Certame Coronario is discussed at several places, below.

    [10] Antonio Manetti (The Life of Brunelleschi) described the process of using ‘…una canna o pertica, ferma dallo lato piu baso, che girassj per tutto, poco a poco ristringiendo, tocchando e mattonj o vero mezane… ‘(l.668-70) Ross King refers to Bartolomeo Scala, in Historia Florentinorum, c.1490, describing a cord stretched to the circumference of the dome.(p.85)  He is clearly talking nonsense.  He may well have mistaken the context of the passage just cited, thinking that it referred to the dome of the Cathedral.

    [11] Alberti proposed a modified method for polygonal domes: ‘Angularem quoque testudinem  sphericam, modo pro eius istius crassitudinem rectam spericam interstruas, poteris attollere nullis armamentis.’ Grayson, III, 14, p.247.  Mainstone argues that the wall-head of the octagon was wide enough to enclose a circular ring [ref].   This is questionable for two reasons. All the structural matter of the dome, at springing level, would have to have fallen within the circle.  This does not seem to be possible. The second point is that the dome, viewed from within the building, retains its octagonal form at that level.  Moreover, if the circle had been achievable, the faceted  form of the dome was unnecessary.  The counter-argument –that the facetted nature of the drum needed to be continued into the dome itself- is unconvincing where the virtue of the dome rising out of a circle is so obvious.

    [12] See Eugenio Battisti, Brunelleschi: The Complete Works, London: Thames & Hudson, 1981, p.124.

    [13] It is easy to conceive a device based on Giovanni di Gherardo’s drawing (ASF. Opera di Firenze, 90).  Let wires be stretched from the angles of the octagon through the centre at the level of the springing.  At one fifth of the length of these wires others are attached, four fifths of the length.  These points are connected by a ring of wires of equal length, creating an octagon in the plane of the springing of the dome.  It is now possible, in theory, to regulate the profile of the dome at the eight angles.  In order to regulate the eight surfaces of the dome rising from the sides of the octagon, another octagon has to be fixed in the springing plane with a greater diameter than the first (because the dome, on the shorter diagonal has to reach the same height as that on the long).  Wires long enough to reach the far faces of the octagon would be attached to this larger octagon by loops, so that they can be shifted along the wire, or line, that is parallel to the panel of the dome that curves upward between the angles of the octagon.

    [14] A more obvious use for a 1:1 drawing is for the making of templates.  The Gothic mason frequently had 1:1 drawings of parts of the building under construction to which he could address, presumably, the stone that he had cut.  At Florence, however, a 1:1 drawing to be used in this way would only have to have been one eighth of the dome, since templates for any part of the dome can be got from a drawing of one segment of it.  The drawing that Brunelleschi made was to regulate growth, establishing distances and orientations.

    [15] Alberti, De re aedificatoria, IX,5

    [16] Leon Battista Alberti. De statua, a cura di Marco Collareta, Livorno: Sillabe, 1999

    [17] He praised the dome and Brunelleschi’s genius in the prologue to Della pittura.

    [18] The closeness of the thinking of De Statua to Alberti’s experience of Brunelleschi’s dome could carry the implication that the treatise was written close to events, and therefore close to 1435/6 when he produced De pictura/Della pittura

    [19] See, Albertiana, Vol.VI, 2003, Leo S. Olschki Editore, pp.125-215 (various authors). 

    [20] The data indicating the whereabouts of the monuments of Rome would have been like those indications of dimensio and finitio in De statua in that the one would allow the map to be drawn anywhere and the other would allow the statue to be made at any time in the absence of the original model.  See De statua, para 4, p.6. [a quote perhaps] In para 5, Alberti goes on to observe that, with the data of dimensio and finitio, it would be possible to make one half of a statue in one place and one in another, and the parts would fit.

    [21] The elements of the procedure are deployed for map-making and distance-finding in Ludi Mathematici, Alberti, Opere Volgari, Vol.III, Bari: Laterza, 1973, pp.163-69.

    [22] Mario Carpo, “Alberti’s Vision and a Plan for Rome”, Albertiana, VI, 2003, pp.209-214

    [23] Poggio Bracciolini, “De varietate Fortunae”, in Opere Volgari…[Get]

    [24] Orlandi,L’Architettura, X,7, p.923; Rykwert et al, p.337: ‘This circle is called a horizon.’

    [25] Torgil Magnuson discusses Manetti’s account in Studies in Roman Quattrocento Architecture, Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell, 1958, pp.55ff.

    [26] Orlandi, L’Architettura, Prologue, p.13; Rykwert et al, p.5: ‘As to the imperial authority and fame that the Latins got by their building, I need only mention the various tombs and other ruins of past glory visible all around, which have taught us to accept much of the historical tradition that may otherwise have seemed less convincing.’

    [27] Alberti, De re aedificatoria, X,17.  If Alberti hoped to gain the pope’s confidence in him as a director of urban renewal by presenting him with a copy of De re aedificatoria, the presence in the text of passages that the pope could contrue as criticism of his own actions is surprising.  It is possible that the following passage was added later but, if not, if is difficult to think that Nicholas would not have thought that the battered and crenellated Nicholas Wing of the Vatican Palace was an intended target of criticism: ‘I do not share the affectation of some of endowing private habitations with battlements and pinnacles; a habit which suits as best fortresses, and in a particular way tyrants, and for that reason is far from suitable for a well-ordered state and a peaceful citizenry, because it implies an attitude of fear and being crushed.’ Alberti, IX,4, p.809

    [28] [get check Burroughs says the dedicatee of Roma Instaurata was Nicholas V

    [29] Ref. Magnuson, Westfall etc

    [30] He concludes his description of the procedure: ‘Nos circuli istius adminiculo ad urbium provinciarumque descriptione, annotandam atque pingendam, ad cuniculos etian subterraneos producendos bellissime utimur.’ Orlandi, L’architettura, X, 7, p.925:  Rykwert et al, p.338: ‘This circle is very useful for marking and drawing maps of a city or province, and also for plotting underground conduits.’

    [31] Certainly, the drift of Giannozzo’s report of Nicholas V’s deathbed speech to the cardinals, is that the project begun is to be continued.  At the beginning, Nicholas orders them to listen to the reasoning driving the scheme (‘Audite, audite … rationes…’) and to give consideration to its ongoing aims (‘…causasque considerate’).  See, Smith and O’Connor, p.472.  He asks the cardinals to continue and finish the works: ‘…venerationes vestras … exhortamur, quatenus predicta constructionum nostrarum opera incoata prosequi ac perficere et absolvere velitis…’ (.p.482)

    [32] For a discussion of the bridge as one of Sixtus IV’s principal public works, see Jill E. Blondin, “Power made Visible: Pope Sixtus IV as Urbis restaurator in Quattrocento Rome”, The Catholic Historical Review, Vol.XCI, January 2005, No.1, pdf. p.1-25

    [33] Egmont Lee, Sixtus IV and Men of Letters, Roma: Edizioni di Storia e letterature, 1978, pp.123-24, quotes Giovanni Campano and Raffaello Maffei to this effect.

    [34] A sense of pious debt to the father of an innovation could have been lacking here, as it was when Sixtus IV announced himself the founder of the Vatican Library, in the painting by Melozzo da Forli now in the Pinacoteca, usurping Nicholas’s claim.

    [35] Orlandi, L’Architettura, IV,5, p.305-7; Rykwert et al, p.106: ‘When the road reaches a city, and that city is renowned and powerful, the streets are better straight, to add to its dignity and majesty.’

    [36] Christine Smith & Joseph O’Connor, Building the Kingdom: Giannozzo Manetti on the material and spritual edifice, Arizona Centre for Medieval and Renaissance Studies,, Tempe, Arizona, in collaboration with BREPOLS, 2006, p.372

    [37] The present statue by Antoon Verschaffelt [1752] is the last of several replacements.  St Michael’s presence also alludes to a vision of Gregory the Great in 590 and a recurrence during the plague of 1348.  Gregory saw an angel atop the mausoleum of Hadrian sheathing a bloody sword and took it as a sign that the plague had been lifted from the city.  (Golden Legend Get.)  Nicholas replaced a figure of St Michael that had been destroyed in 1379.  See Carroll Westfall, In this Most Perfect Paradise, University Park and London:  the Pennsylvannia State University Press, 1974, p.100; Charles Burroughs, From Signs to Design, MIT Press, Cambridge Massacusetts, London, 1990, p.73.

    [38] This dramatisation of the pilgrims’ way was made very much clearer and more elaborate by Bernini in the seventeenth century. In the middle of the  fifteenth century, a very considerable addition to the St Peter’s complex was the Benediction Loggia in front of the atrium and atop a broad flight of steps.  The work was begun in the time of Pius II.  However, it too can be thought of as participating in the drama that first begins to unfold with the crossing of the river under the gaze of the Archangel Michael and was conceived, in general at least during the papacy of Nicholas.  Giannozzo Manetti tells of how, at the east end of the palace, “Super hoc atrium coenaculum magnum anniversariis et ordinariis summi pontificis benedictionibus designatum aptabatur, quod versus Orientem in pontem molis Adrianae respiciebat.” (Torgil Magnuson, Studies in Roman Quattrocento Architecture, Stockholm: Almquist & Wiksell, 1958, p.355).  At the end of his account of Nicholas V’s works of building in Roma and the Vatican, he compares St Peter’s with the Temple of Solomon, whose magnificence the former exceeds.  Among other things, where the Temple has one portico, St Peter’s has three.(p.362)  He would be counting the confronting porticos of the Atrium and one other.  If this third refers to the Benediction Loggia, which was not yet built in Nicholas’s time, Giannozzo would appear to be consulting a drawing or model rather than a built fabric.  There is a note of boyish glee in his description of the Vatican works that suggests that he might have been pouring over a drawing or model as he wrote.  He uses the imperfect tense and sometimes describes things that had not been done.  For example, he goes on immediately to say that the obelisk that stood actually to the south of the church of St Peter’s (it was in fact the goal of the southernmost of the three streets passing west from the Piazza by the Castel Sant’Angelo) was placed [collocabat[ur)]  in the Platea Sancti Petri.  The people were to be gathered together for the experience of spectacle.  Had the Benediction Loggia been built beyond the four bays actually erected, to the number that would extend the whole width of the steps built by Pius II, the clergy and choirs gathered in it on the three levels would have put the faithful in mind of the heavenly host. 

    [39] A fine sense of the pressure put upon the Ponte Sant’Angelo as the single link with Rome to the south is given in the Cronache Romane quoted by Pastor: ‘In Holy Week the throngs coming from St Peter’s, or going there, were so enormous that they were crossing the Bridge over the Tiber until the second and the third hour of the Night.’(Ludvig Pastor, The History of the Popes, London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co,, Lid., 1923 (fifth edition), Vol.II, p.84)

    [40] Braun and Hogenberg’s map in Civitates Orbis Terrarum, Vol.II, of 1575, shows the bridge ‘rebuilt’. [check Giovanni Rucellai’s description of the jubilee pilgrimage route. 68] [ check Magnuson.  Did Manetti say that Nicholas planned the restoration of acqueducts and bridges?] [A question to address is whether the line of the old bridge was to be followed, in which case it would line up with the via Recta, or only one of its piers would be used as part of a bridge continuing the line of the via Giulia.  See Tafuri on this point.]

    [41] In De re aedificatoria (Orlandi, L’Architettura, VIII, 6, p.709), Alberti describes one of ancient Rome’s two sacred streets: ‘…the latter is 2,500 feet in length and protected by a portico of marble columns and lead roofing,’ Rykwert et al, p.261

    [42] Orlandi, L’Architettura, VII,6.  It was, at one time, roofed:’…aliquibus etiam tectum: quale Romae ad pontem omnium praestantissimum Adriani, opus, me superi!, dignum memoratu, cuius etiam, ut ita loquar, cadavera spectabam cum admiratione.  Steterat enim illic tectum columnis excitatum quadraginta duabus marmoreis, opera trabeato, tectura aenea, ornatu mirifico.’(p.711) Rykwert et al.  ‘Some bridges even have a roof, like that of Hadrian in Rome, the most splendid of bridges – a memorable work, by heaven: even the sight of what might be called its carcass would fill me with admiration.  The beams of its roof were supported by forty-two marble columns: it was covered in bronze and marvelously decorated.’ (p.262)

    [43] Vasari, [get ref. Alberti drawing of ponte Sant’Angelo ref.  See also, below]

    [44] Alberti’s general enthusiasm for practical inventions that emerges clearly from Ludi Mathematici and is noted in Profugiorum ab aerumna [get], produces a very agreeable object in the form of the map of Rome and the table of coordinates.

    [45] After describing the Ponte Sant’Angelo, Alberti goes on to the describe the bridge that he would build. This ideal bridge (ibid.) does not differ in important particulars from the Ponte Sisto though it does lack some refinements.  Orlandi, L’Architettura, p.711ff.; Rykwert et al, p.262ff.

    [46] Borsi, 1986, p.41-50

    [47] Antonio Manetti, The Life of Brunellschi by Antonio di Tuccio Manetti, Introd, notes and Critical Text Edition by Howard Saalman, English Translation by Catherine Enggass, Pennsylvania State University Press, University Part and London, 1970, p.43-5, l.167-203

    [48] In a letter of 1413, Domenico da Prato, writing to Alessandro di Michele Rondinelli, referred to ‘…prespettivo, ingegnoso uomo Filippo di ser Brunellescho, ragguardevole di virtudi e di fame.’ See, Hugh Hudson, ‘The Monuments of Florence, Real and Imagined in the Earl Renaissance: The Development of the Single-point Perspective in Painting’, in Place, an interdiciplinary e-journal, p.1

    [49] Eugenio Battisti (Brunelleschi: the complete works, Thames & Hudson: London. 1981, p.102) notes that Brunellschi was Prior of the S. Giovanni Quarter in 1425 and the banners of the district bore an image of the Baptistry. (p.102) The genial thought follows of Brunelleschi’s tenure seeing new banners for old.

    [50] Ghiberti’s suggestion in his Commentaries that Pliny’s story of Apelles’ fine line might better have been a demonstration of perspective fits with this aspect of the demonstration of Brunelleschi.  Brunellschi’s Baptistry was as real to its observer as was the bunch of grapes painted by Zeuxia to the bird that pecked them.

    [51] Or the picture could have been of an element now obscured by the tiles: ‘E tra la pelle delle chupole … sono im varj luoghj varj provedimenti e sue industrie.’ Antonio Manetti, The Life of Brunelleschi, p. 92 and p.93, l.1000-03)

    [52] Rykwert et al, p.5; Orlandi, L’architettura,  Prologue, p.15: ‘Nam aedificium quidem corpus quoddam esse animadvertimus, quod lineamentis veluti alia corpora constaret et materia…’

    [53] Antonio Manetti, The Life of Brunelleschi, : ‘E io lo avuto in mano e veduto piu uolte a mia dj e possone rendere testimonianza.’ (p.44/45, l.202-03)

    .[He also gives an account of proposals for the Platea Sancti Petri: ‘Ante primum igitur hujus sacrae aedis vestibulum super scalas prominens maxima quaedam area quingentorum in longitudine, centum in latitudine cubitorum pulcherrime apparebat.  A formosis namque praedicti vestibuli gradibus, quos partim marmoreos partim porphyreis, partim smaragdinorum colorum decoris, gratia interferebat, incipiens, usque ad egregia et nobilitata intercolumnia per quingentos, ut diximus, passus in longum extendebatur, super quibus tres commemorati vici porticus, speciosorum omnium spectaculorum visu pulcherrimum specimen, sustentabantur.’ (Magnuson, p.356).